《Dance With the Nightingale》


 Chapter 1 - Prologue: Ridiculous

    Ridiculous.


    Nothing but Ridiculous.


    That was, the only way, in which I could describe what was happening.


    Not only was it ridiculous but it was also unrealistic.


    My book¡­


    The book, that, I was writing for 2 years.


    The book, that, almost made me a shut-in was-


    -Awarded 2nd place in Regional Awards


    By no means a big award, but an award nonetheless.


    Okay, my book was awarded 2nd place it''s good and all, so why was the situation ridiculous, well I wasn''t there in the ceremony.


    Why?


    Simple, I couldn''t be there.


    So where was I?


    Even I don''t know.


    Ridiculous right?


    Was I kidnapped?


    How did I get in this situation?


    Was there a way out?


    Well, I was not kidnapped.


    I got in this situation, it''s embarrassing to say, but I got here ''cause I pee''d somewhere I shouldn''t.


    And no, I don''t think there is a way out.


    Long story short, I got to the award ceremony too early and I didn''t want people to think that I was too excited, imagine a 35 yr. old guy got too excited and came to the ceremony early while giggling to himself.


    Creepy.


    I didn''t want to look creepy, so, I snuck into the roof of the building, which was actually a skyscraper, thankfully, it was open, no, thinking about it again, it was that damn door, right?


    Why was it open?


    Can''t the guards or workers or whoever responsible for this do their job properly?


    Because of them I am in a situation where I can''t even demand a compensation.


    Sorry for getting sidetracked, anyways after getting on roof, I waited, there were about 2 hours left for ceremony, really what was I thinking coming so early.


    The weather was cloudy and building was had solid 60 floors, so wind was quite fast. Temperature was quite low, understandably I got an urge to empty my bladder, and pissing while seeing such a scenery from high above it''s a man''s romance, right?


    I did nothing wrong, it was natural, right?


    So, I walked to a corner and pissed, since wind was strong, I had to keep my back to the direction of wind, so as to not dirty my pants.


    My piss, thanks to the wind got really far, to a place where it shouldn''t have gone, the lighting rod.


    And, as if world didn''t want a roof pisser like me, it shone, and struck, the lighting to the lighting rod.


    And the roof pisser to afterlife.


    Everything afterwards was literally smooth, and fast as lighting, there was no pain, no, it was more like there was no time to feel pain, my body melted away in a split second, which I am thankful for, at least I didn''t have to experience my dick being burned.


    "Salt water conducts electricity"


    I don''t think I will ever forget those words.


    And while I was thinking of the ''truth of life''(salt water conducts electricity), my senses returned, and-


    I reopened my eyes.


    Ridiculous, right?

 Chapter 2 - The Opened Eyes, The Confusion, Chasing The Stars, Rowen, And The First Person….

    It was a strange feeling.


    Truly strange.


    As soon as I opened my eyes, my first thought was-


    I was supposed to be dead, right?


    Being hit by lighting, I should be deader than dead¡­


    I remember it, my body melting, and my vision fading...


    So, what is this..?


    Illusion..?


    Afterlife, maybe..?


    But, why is everything so groggy and slow¡­


    It felt as if something is disconnected.


    Creating a nagging feeling, in back of my head that something irreversible has happened, the feeling, I readily suppressed.


    Then, it clicked-


    The feeling, the senses all returned and they were too vivid to be unreal..


    This world was too vivid to be unreal..


    Maybe, it was my poor brain''s fault, it was just so low on processing power, that, I couldn''t even recognize this familiar, yet, unfamiliar atmosphere of the room.


    But it isn''t completely hopeless, I guess.


    Because, know this room, a hospital, no, a patient''s room.


    The penetrating smell of disinfectant washed over my brain, giving it a moment of respite and much needed rest.


    Deciding to rest my brain, I tried to move my body, and the result was, passing, I guess?


    It was like, moving a rusted machine, it just won''t move...


    Was, I sleeping for a long time?


    Just, how much time has passed?


    Don''t tell me, I became an old man without knowing it!?


    A headache came just in time, as if to prevent me from overthinking...


    But, anyway, I was thankful, why?


    Well, I have heard from many people that, it''s normal, to not being able to feel some of the body parts, after coming out of coma, but I can feel them without any problem, I can''t move them sure, but I can at least feel them¡­


    That''s why I was thankful...


    Actually, this was not the first time.


    I had a bad case of asthma when I was little, so I had to stay in hospitals, and, sometimes those stays extended to months, so I was familiar with this rusted feeling, which owned my body, it was never this bad, but still, wasn''t something impossible to overcome.


    So, I gave up moving my body and just laid down, observing the situation and surroundings.


    I confirmed that this was a patient''s bed, but things were a bit strange, the first thing I noticed was, the bed, it was unnecessarily huge, why in the world would a patient, an old man (T/N: He thinks he got old), would need a king-sized bed??


    But that was not the end, rather it was the start, small discrepancies, which I normally wouldn''t notice, were slowly being registered in my mind, and despite suffering a migraine, my mind worked on overdrive.


    The huge and extravagant bed, a chandelier, rather, than a ceiling fan or AC, which can only be considered as an antique from 1800s, was glowing, God knows how like an LED, along with the old wooden style of the room and window-


    All sorts of thoughts started running through my mind, only coming to halt with a single question¡­


    IS THIS, REALLY, THE WORLD I KNOW!?


    Despair, Confusion, and Terror gripped me, tearing apart me apart¡­


    With a rusty body and fragile mind, I did the only thing I could, trying not to overthink, trying to calm down, trying to get a grip.


    -tick


    -tock


    -tick


    -tock


    The sound of the clock helped me calm down, as if it affirmed my existence.


    I don''t know how much time passed.


    I couldn''t read the clock.


    1 hour, 2 hours, 3 hours, maybe more maybe less, but, it was time used well.


    Finally, I drew some conclusions to so as not to get a panic attack


    -First, wherever I was, this place was unusual, not your normal hospital


    -Second, I was well treated, but I don''t think I can resist, the one keeping me here


    -Third, this place was a super high tech.


    This place though looked old school but, was actually quite advanced like, how even without AC or ceiling fan, the temperature was kept under control, likewise the chandelier was doing such a great job of illuminating the room that I couldn''t even see shadows of furniture, except for the light outlines, even these thin sheets were a piece of art, giving just enough warmth to my chest while being much warmer on my legs.


    Though, I was full of admiration for these things, I wasn''t idle.


    I couldn''t afford to be


    For the whole time I spent thinking, I tried, tried, and kept trying to move my body.


    And the result, at least I could move my arms, and upper body a bit.


    Actually, that in itself was a surprising result.


    So, I did, and reached out, to what looked like an antique night stand, to get a water jug, which stood atop it.


    Honestly, with all that thinking along with just getting out of coma, my throat was parched, and, yes, I have been eyeing that jug for a long time, so without bothering to get a glass or anything else, not like I could do so in my current condition, I directly bought it to my lips and drank.


    It was hard to actually drink, my position was awkward and the jug felt heavy to lift, and water just kept in coming, I was glad, that, it was just water and not some suspicious medicinal drink, that I half expected it to be.


    In fact, I was doing surprisingly good just by not choking myself, feeling satisfied, I placed it back with some difficulty and wiped my mouth with my sleeve.


    It was then, that I noticed it and a silly voice leaked out of my mouth-


    -Ehhhhh!!!!?????


    No matter how ill I was, no matter how long I was asleep, no matter how I bony my hand got, it couldn''t, shouldn''t and wouldn''t be this SMALLL!!!??


    -Just what the fuck was going on here!!?


    Just when I thought things will calm down, just when I thought, I should take things slow, just how did my hand got smaller, wait-


    -Was this even my own body...!?


    Things just got desperate.


    Now, I couldn''t wait, I flipped the sheets off me, tried to lift myself but, that was useless effort, my back muscles were absolutely stiff, there was just no way, I could sit up, not this fast, not now.


    But I couldn''t just stay still, now, can I?


    Not during an identity crisis.


    So, searched, searched and kept searching, with only my head and hands, trying to look around the room, as best as I could, to find something, anything, that can prove, that I am me.


    Eventually, my gaze found a mirror, a mirror too far to be useful.


    -Just why the hell is this room so big!?


    -Just what can I do...??


    -I can''t even see my face¡­.


    -Just how helpless have I become¡­.


    I tossed and turned my head, while whining and wallowing, trying to flip, only to see it-


    -Myself


    No matter how distorted, no matter how unclear, but I knew it, that was me, as if someone had written it deep in my mind, I knew, it was me.


    It was me; it was me; it was me, alright!


    I didn''t know seeing my face being reflected, on a water jug could give me this much joy.


    Gone were the despair and confusion, instead, I was filled with happiness and thrill.


    It was as if a preschooler got his favorite candy.


    But just, knowing wasn''t enough.


    I wanted just one more look, just one more glance, it was as if I was trying to carve my appearance in myself and label it as me, so that I won''t forget it.


    So, I looked, I remembered, I carved and I marveled, those sky-blue hair, a shade so light that they shone indescribable cyan, fluttering around asunder in the evening sun as if dancing in the wind, those big wide open cyan eyes shining, a bit puffy, due to the tears slowly rolling out of them, but still reflecting a bit of amber (T/N: evening sunlight) in them, and those thin, a bit chapped lips, and that small nose.


    As soon as, I completed the picture, I felt it, the little uncomfortable feeling, the nagging feeling, that, this is not me disappear.


    And then, the world stilled.


    The evening sun, disappeared, the bed, disappeared, the jug, the mirror, the room everything disappeared.


    What was left was me, and my image as myself, and the dark world around me.


    No, not dark, not completely dark but a world with, tiny, little, shining objects, stars, which were so close, yet so far.


    It felt like, I was in the infinite space, watching and reaching for each star, no I was actually chasing them, for their glow kept getting brighter and brighter.


    So bright, that I couldn''t open my eyes, and yet it kept getting brighter.


    My body which I could surprisingly move now, was being dragged against my will, towards the stars.


    And then finally, I reached them, but I didn''t stop, no I couldn''t, stop.


    I dived straight into the star, and the star-


    -Flasheedddd.


    And once again, I felt it, the disconnected feeling, but it was much stronger now, strangely though, I felt no discomfort as if it was natural.


    And memories, memories which didn''t belong to me started appearing in my mind, it was a unique experience, like watch a movie in 7D (T/N: hypothetical), the memories of the boy, kept appearing in my mind, for a while until they stopped.


    I knew who the boy was.


    The previous me.


    The movie stopped, prompting me to open my eyes, only to see, the star near me was gone, no, more like it was snuffed out.


    Giving me no time to rest, or understand the situation, once again, I was dragged, just like before without my will, getting closer and closer to another star out there.


    No matter how dull I was, I knew now, I had transmigrated.


    But instead of panic, I felt calm.


    The strange scene continued, again and again and again, I reached for the stars and snuffed them out.


    They were memories.


    Memories of this body.


    Memories of the boy who lived before me.


    These memories, were randomly jumbled, but even then, I could still feel something, something familiar, something strange, something I knew but just can''t connect...


    My just calmed mind, started searching, rolling through the memories, from the new ones to the old, trying to remember just, what I was missing, but to no avail.


    I kept thinking, I kept rolling and I kept snuffing, still trying to find it, only for it to slip away, for a long time.


    My trance ended only when I noticed something strange, don''t get me wrong the whole situation is strange, but I noticed something even stranger.


    The star, the one I was reaching out for was swelling, literally swelling, it swelled, and swelled and swelled some more only to-


    -BOOOMMMM!!!


    Explode in a ridiculously bright light.


    No memories acquired.


    And like nothing happened, I was once again dragged to another star, this time, the process successful.


    But I felt no joy, why?


    Cause I could see a plethora of other stars exploding.


    I felt a sense of urgency, and the thought of wasting my brain power to chase ''that something'' was chased away.


    As I tried to think of a way to increase the memories acquired.


    Actually, there was nothing I could do, I couldn''t resist the dragging force, nor could I change my direction, but I could at least think, right?


    So, while I was being dragged away, I tried to think of a way, while doing a breaststroke (T/N: A type of swimming stroke) in the dark world, and as expected it was futile.


    I tried some other things, but they were useless too.


    Then, I thought since I can''t resist, I should go with the flow, right?


    So, I somehow urged myself to be dragged faster.


    It did nothing at first but, surprisingly, I could feel myself being speed up while concentrating, it was like those toys that ran on concentration or something. (T/N: There are toy cars that can be controlled by concentrating, they actually use brain waves, but the you have to concentrate to move them)


    Yet, as soon as I understood this I slowed down again, understandably my concentration broke, but my mood improved.


    At least, I got a way.


    What happened next was pretty obvious, I pushed out other thoughts, and concentrated, at least tried to, sometimes, succeeding sometimes not.


    Slowly but surely, I was getting used to it.


    The stars exploding in background were good distractions, but I continued to do my thing anyway, trying not to pay attention, but, how could I not?


    Those were precious memories, which could help me in this world, I could no longer play the ''I''m dumb, I''m pitiful'' card.


    I know I transmigrated, and I had to do whatever I could, to capitalize my benefits.


    With such thinking I strengthened my will and kept chasing the stars.


    I was hard, and quite exhausting, to be honest, I had to concentrate for hours, to keep going faster, to get one more star, I even got back the headache which I felt earlier, and it was only getting worse.


    But, I didn''t stop, I continued chasing them, chasing and chasing and chasing, and stopped only when a single star was left.


    This star, was in good condition, I know that feels awkward to say that but the star wasn''t swelling, nor was it shining brightly, it was giving off a gentle white light, as if telling me to relax, telling me that it wasn''t going anywhere, as if it was placed here for me.


    Of course, that was my own interpretation, maybe this was simply an important memory for the boy or something, whatever it was, it was the last one and I could relax now.


    It would have been good, if every other star was that obedient, I sighed, even when tried my best, more than half of those memories exploded, really what a waste.


    -Huuu


    I tried to stop thinking about it, took a deep breath, and loosened my shoulders as if relaxing them, well, I knew this was not my real body and all, as my real body is really stiff, it won''t move, but it was my own relaxing gesture, an old habit of mine, I guess.


    Well, all it matters was that it worked well.


    Also, what better ways were there to relax, other than watching a memory.


    So, I did just that.


    As the last star brightened.


    Once again it engulfed me as I dived within.


    -Flassshhhh


    Just like every memory, I was watching it like a movie, from a third perspective, and just as the first scene played out, my mood went into gutter, all thoughts of relaxing, down to the drain.


    Why?


    It was a fucking hospital bed again!!


    This time, instead of me, there was a woman lying there, looking so weak, so fragile, as if she was someone who would break with the slightest touch, but even then, she smiled.


    A smiled filled with bitter feelings, longing and exhaustion.


    A smile of someone who has resigned themselves.


    Still, even so, her smile was not weak, even if, there were there were bitter feelings, even if there was longing in it, that wasn''t all, it wasn''t at all it had.


    It had something else, something which I was deprived from, in that world and from the looks of it, in this one too¡­.


    It had love, several times than anything else, it had love, parental love,


    surpassing, all other feelings, the smile overflowed with love.


    I couldn''t see her face, nor could I see anything else clearly, but I could feel her love from her soft gaze, and gentle touch as she caressed the boy''s cheek.


    The boy here was 4¨C5-year-old version of myself, maybe he didn''t understand the situation, or maybe he was just too small.


    He was quiet, he didn''t say anything just enjoyed the woman''s touch, and listened as she spoke,


    -Listen carefully, and remember my child-


    As she spoke, her bearings changed, gone was the woman on her deathbed, gone was her smile, the woman here was an empress, noble beyond compare, dignity and nobleness literally oozed out of her, as if unable to keep itself compressed, in such a small vessel, and spread into the surroundings, changing the atmosphere at her will, she continued,


    -my one and only child, always remember, for you are the only Ellsworth successor, you shall never do something, that shames you and the Ellsworth, nor shall you let anyone else do so,


    Her, tone once again changed, so did her bearing, all I could see now was a mother, who loved her child, a mother who felt guilty about the burden on those small little shoulders, a mother every bit worried about her child, continued


    -but, that doesn''t mean you, have to limit yourself, instead enjoy yourself to the fullest, laugh so much that even the world gets shy, so much that those hateful tears never reach your eyes, help someone, make friends with someone, and fall for someone,


    Another gentle touch, this time rather than the cheek, a pat to the head, but it was not a simple pat, something golden shone on her palm, a warm gentle light, glowing golden, slowly but surely, seeped in the child''s head, maybe it was too much for the child, as his face instantly turned sleepy, but the mother whispered in his ears anyway,


    -for this is my last gift to you, just do as you wish and for you, Rayne Von Ellsworth, the whole Rowen will be your stage.


    I who was already upset, suddenly blanked at the last sentence, then it clicked-


    The similarities, the familiarities and that feeling which simply slipped away, they all clicked, all matched, just by one sentence,


    - "The whole Rowen will be your stage.",


    And I opened my eyes, it was just me and the world, without any stars, so full of darkness, so tranquil, so desolate.


    And so annoyingly unbearable, that all I wanted was to this tranquil atmosphere..


    -ARE YOU FUCKING KIDDING ME!??


    -THE WHOLE ROWEN WILL BE YOUR STAGE!!???


    -THE WHOLE ROWEN, MY ASSS!!!


    -WHY WOULD MY ROWEN, BE MY STAGE!!!??


    -Why am I in Rowen anyways!!??


    -No more like, how can I be in Rowen!??


    -Isn''t it just a fantasy world I created, so how!!??


    -AND, WHO THE FUCKING HELL IS THIS RAYNE VON ELLSWORTH, HOW DO I NOT, REMEMBER WRITING ABOUT HIM, EVER!!!????


    As if to tell me that it doesn''t give two shits about me, the dark world vanished, shattered, just like that, disappeared just as abruptly it appeared, and I found myself, staring back at my own distorted reflection on the jug, as if I was never gone, just this time, I was not so eager, not so happy, now, full of confusion, but not so much of rage.


    Looks like a change of pace was strictly needed there, and I got one, I guess?


    At least, I knew, now, that I couldn''t swear like a madman here.


    I looked towards the clock which I couldn''t read before and confirmed one thing, first, I could at least read and write here, second, no time passed in this world, which meant this was a problem.


    Someone, who could do this, stopping someone time, someone who could do such a ridiculous feat, can only be one of the last bosses of this book, or someone or something entirely else.


    And disturbingly was leaning towards the later.


    Maybe someone was at work, someone behind the scenes, someone in the shadows, now I think about it, that lighting, was it really natural!!??


    I mean, what are the chances for it to strike me, in that exact location, in that exact time.


    Shock and terror filled my heart, if, if there was really such an entity then wouldn''t it mean that, my life is nothing but a play for it.


    Maybe, I am just a character, dancing on someone''s palm, doing whatever he wants, maybe, even my thoughts are controlled by it, just a thought about it chilled my spine, and my whole body was quickly filled with goosebumps.


    Being someone''s puppet was just that terrifying.


    I felt cold, a terrifying cold, despite being in a room with perfect temperature.


    I knew it was of no use, if there was really something like that, then there was no way I can escape from them, escape my ass, I don''t think I can even touch them.


    I don''t know how many times this was today already, but my mind once again exploded.


    I felt as if, I was getting dumber with each passing second and eventually, I laughed.


    -HAHAHAHAHAAAAHAHAAHHAHAA


    I laughed like a madman, hysterically, and kept laughing for a long time, I don''t know when but, slowly my laughs turned into sobs, and I started crying, outright.


    -UUUAWWWHHHAHHHHAAAAAHHH


    I don''t know what to do.


    Maybe, today''s mental rollercoaster was too much for me, or I was finally letting it all out, but the crying didn''t stop.


    The loss, that felt, of leaving my old world, my married older sis, my chilled-out friends, my old nagging granny, the sexy Ms. Miller, who was giving me a bit more attention nowadays, all of it, I just let it go.


    I cried, cried, and cried, till I couldn''t anymore.


    And like a loser who has lost everything I just laid there, on the bed, all alone, with an arm on my eyes, I watched the chandelier, from the little gap between my arm and my face, as it started glowing a bit brighter.


    Thanks, to that I noticed, the setting sun was long gone and darkness crept up, dying the world black, but I must say the chandelier really did its job well.


    The room was, still so well lit, that I couldn''t find any dark corners or shadows.


    -Huuuuu


    I sighed, looks like crying worked, just the fact that, I could notice such things meant that my mind stabilized a bit.


    Really, even though I looked like a kid now, I am a middle-aged man inside, what was I doing, crying my eyes out like that.


    That was embarrassing, thankfully no one watched me.


    I quickly wiped my eyes, and nose, with my sleeves, and yeah, that was nasty..


    As for that ''entity'' problem, I will use the code from my last life, ''since, I can''t do anything about it, I''ll let it be, and won''t spare a thought to it''.


    And problem solved, uhh, okay, not solved but, pushed to back.


    Now, time for other things, things that I can actually do something about.


    So, I was in Rowen.


    Rowen.


    The name of this world.


    Funnily, it was named after my dead dog, Robin.


    And now here I was, transmigrated in the body of a cute little boy, Rayne Von Ellsworth.


    It was a world, I wrote, I created, from its landscape, it''s kingdoms, its culture, to its people and their future.


    All of it.


    I wrote, I directed.


    Every character, every family, even the landscapes, they weren''t there for the sake of being there, each of them had a purpose.


    So, I remembered them, though I can''t say I know all the people in this world, I can say, that, I know most of the important people, in this world.


    And, in all those people, I remember the Ellsworth''s, largest potion producers of the Empire, known for their unmatched skills in alchemy.


    From, the memories I obtained, I know that it was year X952, but I don''t know for how long, this boy was sleeping for, so, I can''t give an accurate answer, but now, the Ellsworth''s should be headed by, Earl Reynold Von Ellsworth.


    The current Patriarch.


    He was the leader of Ellsworth family in the early stages of plot, of course that is only if, the world is as I knew, cause, I don''t remember the Count ever having a successor, named Rayne.


    Yet, another thing to think about..


    Thinking about the plot, X952, huh??


    It started already??


    I wonder what she must be doing??


    Considering the year, this should be her, solo training arc.


    The start where she goes from a little abnormal girl to a genius who finally found their talent.


    But I couldn''t be happy, the girl, Eva Shello, aka. The Nightingale, was just too tragic.


    For now, though, being trapped in my own, body I can''t, do anything, in fact, I shouldn''t do anything for her, for that will bring far too many demerits.


    Right now, the girl was building her basics, her foundation, she has to endure this much, for only then would she truly become the Nightingale, so I shouldn''t interfere, not that I could-


    -Click


    Bringing me back to reality, the door clicked.


    I turned my gaze towards it, I was still a bit absent minded, and my thoughts were jumbled, as my thought process was disturbed.


    So, I could only watch, as the door opened and the girl, no, the maid, carrying a tray with her, slowly came in.


    She closed the door behind her, and briskly walked towards me.


    The first word in mind after seeing her was-


    Exotic.


    And, you can''t, blame me here.


    It''s not like you get to see a kitsune everyday, now do we?


    And, I swear, I forgot all my words, when saw those bushy ears, twitching and twirling, atop her head.


    Those ears had the same maroon-red shade of fur as her hair, with a different color, a beautiful white, on the inside, they were so adorable, twitching like they were begging for attention.


    And they had it all, until, my fox maid reached my night stand, and something else entered my view, another appendage, this time not twitching, but swaying.


    Swaying and swirling so naturally, that it was unnatural.


    Just like her ears, her tail had that maroon-red fur, but it was not even, this time, somewhere a bit darker, somewhere a bit lighter, creating a beautiful pattern, which I couldn''t understand, only to end with similar white fur.


    Honestly, my gaze lingered much longer than it should have, on those shapely buttocks, *ahem* I mean, on the part connecting her tail and the back, not on her buttocks.


    Thankfully, she didn''t notice my gaze, she was in her own world, fully concentrated, as she methodically, placed the tray on the night stand and started fiddling with it.


    Well, that worked for me, as I observed her face, and tried to remember her name, I should, at least call her out with her name, right?


    Those orangish-red eyes, curved a little more than usual, along with a slightly less pointed face than normal kitsune, okay, I remember her, alright.


    But what is she doing here?


    Let it be, it doesn''t matter anyways.


    So, I let it be.


    As soon as she was done with fiddling and turned towards me, I called her with a soft smile,


    "Hey, Amy, it''s been a while, isn''t it?"


    And as if the she saw a ghost, she stiffened, her eyes meeting mine, those orangish-red gems reflected my cyan ones, as her ears stop twitching, and her tail, taking a shape of an exclamation mark as she looked at me.


    There was no reply, she just placed the small beaker, she had in her hand, probably my medicine, back on tray, and turned around, walking towards the door, getting faster and faster, until she reached the door.


    Quickly opened it, stepped through and just before closing it, she stopped, and took another look at me.


    At my stupefied face. (T/N: Her reaction stupefied him.)


    Once again, her eyes met mine, but, this time, her eyes were blazing, shining as they peered into mine, just for a moment though.


    I knew that, it was her ability, how could I not, when, I was the one who designed it, one of the innate abilities kitsune had, due to the blessing of [Goddess Inari], their [Ancestor Goddess].


    **


    [Inari''s Blessing: Clearsky Eyes]


    An ability to see through lies, deficit, and illusions, also helps to find weak points of magic arrays and spells, to a lesser degree.


    Can only be use by a female priestess.


    **


    As they returned to normal, she gave me, something important.


    The first gesture, I ever got in this world.


    A smile.


    A smile filled with assurance, a bit of worry and love.


    And as if her smile wasn''t enough, to assure me, she spoke,


    "Don''t worry and rest for a bit, Young Master, I call everyone one, in just a minute."


    Without hearing my reply, she closed the door, well, I didn''t worry, in fact I was even sure that she will exactly as she said and will be back under a minute, no matter how big this mansion was.


    After all, I knew her, not just through the boy''s memories, but also through my own,


    [Battle Maid Amelia]


    Leader of Count''s shadow corps,


    A Priestess of Inari,


    Someone who is, so different when she is on duty, that you will be mistaken that you saw her lookalike, or that she has a split personality, but no, that is wrong, she is just that loyal, that faithful, that strong, that she can suppress, a kitsune''s stronger than normal desire to express themselves, on duty, only to let it all out off duty, like now.


    That''s how I made her character but, as I heard the voice of, an overly excited maid, resound through the mansion,


    "MASTEEERRRRR, YOUNG MASTER HAS WOKEN UP!!??"


    I wasn''t so sure.


    Come on, man, this is just my first day, and of all the people, the one I first meet was one a mid-boss character, at least let me take it easy for a while.


    Honestly, I was a bit worried, when she used the [Clearsky eyes], but thankfully, she didn''t notice anything, after all, no matter what, I am me, Rayne Von Ellsworth.


    -Huuuu


    I sighed.


    That''s why I didn''t want to transmigrated here, dangerous world, dangerous people, thankfully, I didn''t break eye contact, and, am a patient, so, my cold sweat can be explained like that, or she would have it, and I would have one more thing to worry about.


    But now there is no time to be worried, right?


    For now, is the time to, calm down and prepare.


    After all, I have to see and gauge how the Earl treats, this unknown successor, this unknown character, me, right?


    Plus, I can''t give my new family bad first impression, now, can I?

 Chapter 3 - The Plan, Using My First Skill, Drinking My First Potion, And The Maid’s Rant..

    While my maid''s voice kept resounding through the mansion, I was worried.


    Why?


    ''Cause I knew, this ain''t gonna be your typical family reunion.


    Earl Reynold Von Ellsworth.


    This name, this guy, was a problem.


    Why?


    ''Cause, Reynold, wasn''t your typical, old, potbellied noble.


    Rather, he was a powerful one, in fact, too powerful to be a measly Earl.


    An expert grade [Potion Master] and a silver grade [Swordsman], in the eyes of people, these achievements, were good, but barely enough, to keep an Earls title, if not for the great wealth Ellsworth''s had accumulated, over the generations, them being demoted to a Viscount was nothing but a natural action to be taken.


    But those ignorant people didn''t know that they were poking a hornet''s nest, and how could they?


    For, known only to a few eyes and ears, the Earl had another title, master grade [Poison Master], and another [Imperial Assassin], and another [Master of Poison Magic], and many more.


    Reynold Von Ellsworth, is a heavy and powerful name, though, this name was only known to, [Her Highness, The Empress], the five Dukes, and few imperial officials, it was more than enough.


    If the Earl wanted, being Marquis or even a duke, won''t be a problem, considering his lethality.


    But, the Earl had enough of everything, and didn''t want to attract unnecessary attention, apparently, from the Earl''s Assassin point of view, it increased targets wariness, making it harder to extract information from them.


    Leaving the Earl alone my situation was dire.


    Clearly, there was no time to make a plan, nor was I confident in carrying it out, successfully, in front of such a man.


    I wasn''t a trained lair, and even if I was, it is painfully obvious that, no amount of training could be used to deceive this guy, come on man, this guy is a certified [Magus], my lies may very well end with a ''sorry, that''s a lie'' for him.


    In fact, he wasn''t the only one to worry about, there was Amelia, the Countess, Earl''s second wife Latina Von Ellsworth, also their child, the guy, who was originally supposed to be, the only heir, Reonald Von Ellsworth.


    The Countess, was supposed to be a typical noble lady, prim proper and perfect in all noble etiquettes and customs, though, this was the empire, a land of war and conquest, and the empire''s typical was far from normal.


    While there were no combat scenes for the Countess in the original series, she did teach Reonald, how to fight, and was supposed to be a bronze rank [Knife Master] and [Magic Archer].


    As the for the Reonald guy, too burdened by family''s pressure and expectations, along with his low talent in potions, he developed an inferiority complex towards one of the Eva''s few friends and was later turned into a Villain, or that was what should have happened, so, concluding, he was supposed to be a crooked prick, but right now, I had no idea what he was like.


    Well, one thing I was sure of was, that, he wasn''t a threat, at least not now.


    But, others were.


    I can''t say lies nor I can tell them the truth, I won''t even get the chance to wash my neck, if I did, I would be dead before I could.


    So, the only way out was, to tell half-truths.


    I don''t know if that will work on them, but that''s my only bet, also, I had a bit of advantage here, suppose, if Count asked me, if I was Rayne Von Ellsworth, I could say yes to his face, why?


    ''Cause I am Rayne Von Ellsworth, I acknowledge myself as such, so it isn''t a lie. (T/N: Yep, all that, it''s me this and it''s me that, was for this and a few other things I have on my mind.)


    That, is my only chance to survive.


    Just hope, that the Earl doesn''t have much interest in his son, who was in coma.


    But, there was another problem to be addressed.


    A major problem.


    What?


    I don''t know why, I was sleeping??


    Yep, a major problem, indeed, but actually a blessing in disguise, how?


    If, the Earl asked me, if I remembered how I got injured or what made me go into coma, I can simply say, I don''t remember, ''cause that is the truth, also use this excuse to tell him that I lost some of my memories, is perfect, actually a bit too perfect to be natural, as if someone wanted this to happen.


    Just as goosebumps started forming on my body, I veered my thoughts elsewhere. (T/N: He was thinking about the entity thing again.)


    To my maid, thinking what happened, like seriously, how was it taking her, this long to return.


    Surely she didn''t notice something wrong, and is just calling everyone else, right?


    Don''t tell me she is arming herself up, like she does every time, to put someone out of commission, and this time, that someone being me, now, isn''t she!!???


    Cursing, my own negative thoughts, I bolted my eyes to the clock, only to be stunned.


    42 seconds.


    Not a single second more or less.


    That''s how much time has passed.


    My first thought was, surely the clock is broken, isn''t it!??


    But that wasn''t it, ''cause, I noticed something else, something strange, and then something even stranger.


    First, the clock, it was hung on the wall of this bigass room, and yet, I could see it, its small hand, down to the smallest detail, that I could easily tell those two seconds off forty. (T/N: The hand which indicates seconds, they call it differently in different countries, so I decided to add a note.)


    As I reflexively turned my head, too stunned to keep staring, sideways, I noticed it,


    The second something, I got slower, unnaturally slower, my head turned at a snail''s pace as if in slow motion.


    I tried moving myself faster, but failed to do so, rather I instinctively knew, this was it the fastest I could move, the end result won''t be good if I tried to go forcibly faster.


    My eyes wandered across the room, even my eyeballs, did not escape the fate of being slowed, as they moved in slow motion, only to be, stilled on my nightstand, specifically on the breaker placed above it, the beaker of medicine, no, not medicine but potion, my maid placed there, before running away.


    It was nasty, like seriously gross, the potion in the beaker was bubbling, like a cola, but it wasn''t a smooth drink with even texture rather, it was silvery white and filled with small hairy filaments about 2 cm long, just looking at it made my mind go blank, my scalp got numb, as I imagined my unconscious self being forced to drink, that, that abomination of a potion.


    As soon as my thoughts reached that point, the world got normal again.


    I could, once again, move my head, my arms, and now even my shoulders to some extent, but, of course, I didn''t get to enjoy myself.


    A sense of lethargy descended on me, as if I was student who crammed for an entire week for the exams, just not to fail.


    And then, I understood, this, whatever happened now, wasn''t done by someone else, nor was it some surprise attack, rather it was me, it was my fault.


    But, rather than being upset I was thrilled, thrilled, overjoyed even, if not for this bedridden body I would have jumped with joy, ''cause I knew what I did.


    I used a skill, a [perception] type skill to be exact, I don''t know its name but, using it made my perception of time slower, at the same time it hastened my brain activity, seemingly giving the illusion that the world slowed down.


    A great utility skill to have, though it consumes a great deal of [Mana], the cause of my lethargy, expanding those 40-ish something seconds into something much more, exact time, of which even I don''t know, is a great feat.


    Actually, it''s not just the skill, but my whole body has changed, I didn''t feel it till now, but this body, is not human.


    Though, I haven''t even moved yet, but I can tell, be it the senses, or the recovery speed, it''s not something a normal human can hope to achieve, like the thing with the clock, I can see the seconds apart, even now, the reason I didn''t see them earlier, is ''cause I didn''t try.


    This isn''t my fault, though, as there was no time for me to adapt to this much weirder, much wider world, wrapped by the common sense of my previous world, I couldn''t help but miss it.


    Well, I stopped my train of thought and once again looked at the clock, 55 seconds, just five seconds left from the time given to my maid by herself.


    Five.


    Four.


    Three.


    Tw-


    -Click.


    Exactly a second left, from the given time, my kitsune maid, returned, this time fully aware of my presence.


    My eyes naturally found her, as she closed the door behind her, turned around and started taking small steps towards me, this time her steps gave me a different feeling, unlike the last time, her steps gave a, ''this is how a maid should walk'', type of feeling.


    Should I describe it as a maid''s grace?


    Yeah, it felt like that.


    She stopped at a distance of 2 step from me, not very close yet not very far, just right.


    And spoke, like a dutiful maid would,


    "Young Master, I have informed everyone, they will be here shortly, though, from your gaze it looks like you want to ask me for something, so what will it be, young master? For I''ll give you anything, I''m capable of~"


    As soon as I heard her, I cringed inwardly, and I tried really, like really hard to keep my cringe inward.


    For, my life was on line here.


    I knew the Earl won''t be here, in under a minute.


    He is an Earl and he can''t just run away, leaving all his work, to see his son.


    The problem was this, ''For, I''ll give you anything, I''m capable of~"


    Those words and that tone.


    Come on, you are an expert grade [Assassin], how can you say that to me?


    It would have been okay if you were a normal kitsune maid, but you are not, so how can you do this?


    Also, what can I ask you for, your blood-soaked daggers? Or the daggers you will actually soak in my blood, if I really asked you for a service?


    As the culprit, the reason of my inner turmoil, and my stupefied expression, saw my face, she broke into a beautiful smile, and covered her mouth with her hand as she her laughter filled the room.


    She stifled her laughter, still her hand covering her lips, as she spoke with a smile,


    "Looks like young master is still too shy, and here I thought, you looked a bit different, now."


    She continued speaking as she came closer, and once again her eyes glowed but this time, they were not blazing, rather they were glowing with a gentle light, clearly different from before.


    She turned her gaze to each part of my body, before meeting my eyes, her expression turning serious, as she said,


    "But looks like you did change a bit now;"


    And she paused giving me a look.


    A Hard Look.


    As a suffocating atmosphere was created by her aura.


    No!!!


    Don''t stop now, maybe you won''t kill me, but I''ll die of heart attack if you stop now!!!


    I got terrified, and a shiver went down my spine, seeing that look gave me a feeling, that she won''t listen to any of my excuses, my only option was to say sorry and apologize,


    And I complied.


    Without hesitation.


    Whatever it was, she noticed, it doesn''t matter.


    "Sorry!?, Sorry!!, Sorry!, Amy, don''t get mad, I am sorry, I won''t do it again, sorry, please forgive me!!"


    Amy looked at me, exhaled a bit, and nodded, maintaining her previous look, she continued,


    "Since, someone is looking, sincere, I won''t tell this to my Master-"


    As soon as I heard the the first part of her sentence, I sighed in relief, huuu, looks like whatever she noticed it wasn''t the transmigration thing, only to stiffen at the second part.


    "- but, as compensation, Young Master has to drink the potion, all of it."


    She declared.


    Potion she says, surely not the same potion as I was thinking, right?


    Crushing my faint hope, reached out to my nightstand.


    No!!!


    Anything but that abomination.


    Maybe my expression revealed my intent.


    Or it never mattered in the first place.


    The maid, without any delay picked up the silvery potion, which now had settled down, and came near me.


    And, with a wave of her hand, an orange magic circle, no, it wasn''t a circle, rather was just a symbol, filled with lines, straight and curved, all floating and revolving around a core, emerged and promptly lit up, and my hands which were heading up to cover my mouth stiffened in place, with just enough force to stop them while not hurting them.


    But that, was just the start, as another magic circle, appeared in front of my face, and my jaws betrayed me, that to seamlessly, opening my mouth for the abomination to be poured, of course, as the magic circle worked, my maid wasn''t idle herself, with practiced movement, she sat on the bed near me, placed her hand on the back of my neck and lifted me up.


    Really, this maid was taking my firsts from me, come on, it was the first magic I saw, wasn''t I supposed to be awed, and all, like all other MC''s I read in the novels before, so, why is it that the first magic I saw, traumatized me, traumatized me so greatly, that my poor brain had no more juice to register my awe.


    I''m not exaggerating here, the feeling of not being able to move, the feeling of not being able to do anything as others forced whatever they wanted on your body, is just that terrifying.


    I closed my eyes, to avoid looking at the abomination, only to have my other senses strengthened, my sense of touch, especially.


    I tried to concentrate on her hand''s texture which I felt on the back of my neck, trying to forget the harsh reality.


    Her hand was soft, yet firm, with callouses filling her palms, those hands, were hands of an assassin, a murderer, and yet, they felt warm to me.


    I don''t know if transmigration made me soft or something, but I could feel it, the warmth in her hand and the worry in her heart, slowly but surely, the terrifying feeling vanished and I was at ease again.


    So, as the potion was poured in my mouth, I did my part, which was surprisingly easy.


    It was poured in, quite slowly at first, and to my surprise, it didn''t taste gross, rather, it didn''t taste like anything, it was tasteless, as for the fibers I was worried about, looks like the potion maker took them into account, as, as soon as the potion was brought to my mouth, my throat opened up, due to the smell of the potion, letting it slip past my throat quite quickly.


    And just like that I, finished it all.


    And even though I wasn''t exaggerating before, it felt rather anticlimactic now.


    Truly, the potion lived up to its name, I felt it''s effects as soon as it slid past my throat, not only that, it was made up in such a way that it was easy to consume, really it was perfect, that is, only if we forget about its appearance.


    My maid looked quite elated, about the fact that I finished it, as she dropped that hard look of hers and smiled widely, showing her pearly whites.


    Of course, I was a bit dumbfounded, and honestly you can''t blame me, the position was awkward, our faces were close and the damn maid was just that beautiful.


    And clever too, as she quickly saw through what happened and put on her teasing smile, about to say something.


    This time though, I cut her off, took the initiative, and asked,


    "Sorry, Amy, but can you help me sitting up, I can''t meet father and mother like this now, right?"


    Not even a least bit upset, or offended, she did as I asked.


    For her, I was as light as a feather, so it was an easy task.


    Just like one would pick up their little kids, she picked me up by my armpits and sat me up, against the headboard of the bed, once done, she quickly fixed the sheets to how they were supposed to be, covering my legs and straightening the creases.


    Finished fixing, she turned her head to me, and was about to speak, with a smile on her face, only to be cut off by me, again-


    "By, the way Amy, can you do something about my sore muscles, especially the back ones, they are so sore, that, I can''t even move."


    This time, not only did the smile on her face remained there, in fact, I felt that it even got thicker, I got an ominous feeling as she spoke,


    "Of course, Young Master, I will give you a special massage treatment, after your meeting with Master is over, well, I also have a potion to remove soreness from muscles, but surely Young Master won''t choose a potion over me, right?


    Oh, of course, I won''t force Young Master if he''s embarrassed, so how about it, Young Master??"


    A bit stunned I was late to answer.


    And before I could, she continued, this time a bit serious,


    "Also, Young Master, don''t do that again, neither the thing you did now nor the one you did before."


    She sighed as she continued to rant.


    "Really, Young Master, what were you thinking, using your skills just after waking up from a comatose, I don''t even know what to say, look here Young Master"


    She said as she brought her face right in front of me,


    "I don''t know what you trying to achieve, but the things you are doing right now, will only destroy you, so please stop.


    There are people worried sick about you, my Master, the Mistress, the Second Young Master, me, and many more, so please, please share your burden with us and stop, for your sake and for your loved ones."


    Listening to her, the first thing in my mind was, ''Is this something an assassin can say?'', but, I realized she was right I don''t know what that thing before she talked about was, but the skill I unconsciously activated back then, it was dangerous to do so, if I kept activated it for a bit longer, then there was a big chance that the mental drain, would have sent me into coma.


    Actually, me, not even realizing that, till now, was just stupid.


    Acknowledging my mistake, I apologized,


    "I am sorry, Amy, my memories are a bit fuzzy, in fact I think that I lost quite a few of my memories, so I don''t know what thing from before, you are talking about, but I promise, I''ll try not to do anything dangerous."


    Hearing about my condition, Amy, was shocked, her eyes widened quite a bit, as she stepped in closer,


    "Why, are you telling me this, only now, you should have told me sooner, wait a minute, I''ll use my magic to-",


    And tried to place her hand on my hand


    Only to be stopped by me, this time clearly displeased,


    "This is no time to joke Young Master, let me-"


    I didn''t let her finish and simply said,


    "He is here, and you know it,"


    There''s no way she didn''t, even though his aura was suppressed, even though it was hidden, even with my weak senses I could feel him, so there was no way she couldn''t. So, I continued firmly,


    "We shouldn''t keep him waiting, so really, Amy, this, is no time to do this."


    And that''s when the sound of a door knocking was heard, it wasn''t too loud, but it resonated in the whole room, followed by an equally resonating voice,


    "Open the door, if you know I am here, Amelia"


    Finally, my father, Earl Reynold Von Ellsworth has arrived.

 Chapter 4 - The Talk, And New Family...

    -Click


    Without a delay of a single second, the door was flipped open.


    My maid, whose hand, I was supposed to be holding, had disappeared.


    I was flabbergasted, I looked at my now empty hand, opening and closing it, as I thought, ''This... girl!, just how can she be so fast!!''


    My gaze couldn''t even follow her!


    One movement she was here, her hand in my grasp, and in another she was opening the door, as if there was no movement involved.


    As if she had teleported, but I knew she didn''t, that was no magic, nor was it a skill, but pure expertise and physical strength.


    Her control so good that she didn''t even make a sound.


    I looked at my maid with awe, only to notice, that she was a bit different.


    She was no longer my maid, the one who stood in front of me now, was a competent secretary, gone were the playfulness and that annoying teasing expression, on her face, instead her face was filled with seriousness, an expression I hadn''t seen on her yet.


    Her unexpected yet expected change annoyed me a little, after all, who likes a serious and professional secretary over and cute and playful foxy maid, obviously I don''t, I knew it was her job and that was how I set her character, but it annoyed me nonetheless.


    Naturally, my eyes veered to the cause of my lovely maid''s change, with a slightly annoyed look on my face, which slowly disappeared, as they found two golden reptilian pupils, glowing with faith light, staring right back at them.


    Those eyes, where¡­ overwhelming.


    Yep, overwhelming, was the word.


    The only word which could somewhat describe the way I felt.


    It was quite hard to maintain eye contact with them, as it they could devour me.


    I, a thirty something guy almost couldn''t meet them, that''s how much of pressure they gave off.


    Pressure of an apex predator.


    But of course, I wasn''t some snotty kid, who refused to avert his eyes, nor was I trying start some kind of staring contest here, so, I quietly moved my eyes, observing him whole, rather than just those eyes.


    And I must say, if this was how, I''m gonna look in future, then, yes, I have no regrets.


    Actually, I knew how the Earl looked from the boy''s memories, but seeing him in person, I can''t say, I''m not impressed.


    The Earl, was quite handsome, he had the same eye and hair color as me, though his eyes were a bit smaller and more curved than mine, though they were golden now, indicating, he had activated his skill [Eyes of Baldur].


    Anyways, he kept his hair medium length, and tied them back in a short ponytail, as for his front hair, he simply slicked them to side, from right to left, in a simple but beautiful style, while those few bangs which escaped from his right side were, made in three small braids and attached to the back.


    This hairstyle, along with his slightly angular face, a bit thicker than normal eyebrows, medium high nose, and an impressive, well built, 185cm frame, gave him an impeccable visage, one that anybody would admire and respect.


    And yet, such a person had an annoyed frown on his face.


    Considering, this frown only appeared after he started examining me, the reason for his annoyance was quite obvious.


    Me.


    As for why he was annoyed, with me, I had a few guesses, but nothing more.


    -Tap


    -Tap


    -Tap


    He didn''t stay on the doorstep for long, and walked in, his footsteps resounding in the room, just hearing those footsteps, no one would ever suspect him to be an assassin.


    Well, neither could I, his walk, his gait, his everything, was, just, that filled with majesty.


    And that, majestic figure, my father, stopped just beside me, still with that frown on his face, which looked a lot more serious now.


    He looked straight at me, his eyes turning back to normal, letting me see those, ''Oh so similar, yet, so different'', cyan eyes, for the first time.


    I was quite nervous and overwhelmed, at the same time, as I looked back at him, waiting, for him to initiate a conversation.


    Unfortunately, I was meet with silence, which turned into an awkward silence, as I waited for more than just ten seconds.


    Suddenly, I realized that this had turned into the same kind of annoying staring contest, which I really didn''t want it to turn into, so, I quietly turned my head down, and, to my relief, the Earl broke that silence first, he sighed and half turned to look back at my maid, who had quietly followed him and said,


    "Go, and bring back the batch of potions I was brewing, those with silver furred monkey''s, hide, I have placed them separately."


    His deep voice was weary-, wait, what!?


    Wait, wait, wait, I heard that right, right?


    Potions!? What potions!?


    Those with silver furred monkey''s hide!!


    Hey, come on Earl!


    Are you taking a silent revenge, when the one, who was silent was you!!??


    This is unfair!!


    Even if those potions don''t taste bad, it doesn''t mean I am okay, with them!!


    A, "Certainly", was heard, as my maid disappeared, once again, leaving me all alone with this, silent-revenge-Earl.


    Huuuu, I sighed inwardly.


    Actually, I know that, bringing the potions is just an excuse, to get us alone, but still, why was it me who had to sustain the collateral damage?,


    Well, that, and I didn''t want to think that Earl had found out about my soul.


    As I was sighing inwardly again, I heard another sigh, this one from the Earl.


    My wandering mind, once again, focused on him, on his voice, "Your soul, I saw it-", and he had me shiting myself, with just his first words, my eyes widened, my pupils shaking, my voice stuck, just like my mind, "-, it looks much brighter than before, looks like you finally shed your burden." thankfully, he was in his own world and didn''t notice the changes in my expression.


    With my head down, my expression morphed into one of relief, as my mind registered the content of my father''s speech.


    This shitty father, even listening to him is so exhausting.


    Fortunately, he doesn''t know the truth, or I would have thought, he''s playing with me-


    Wait, don''t tell me, he is really playing with me!??


    No, way, no way, it isn''t like that.


    There is no way it''s like that.


    Don''t jinx it, me!!


    Even though, I continued to convince myself, my body tensed up.


    I was half expecting myself being attacked, only for the Earl to continue,


    "So, tell me Rayne, why are you doing this, even now? You won''t know, but, it''s been a year Rayne.


    A year has passed, since you have started sleeping.


    So, tell me Rayne, just what is it, you are seeking?


    Just what is it you after?


    Just what is it you want to achieve?


    Just what do you think is worth breaking yourself, and worrying your loved ones?


    And now that you have realized something, tell me, do you think it was worth it?"


    His deep voice, which was weary at first, changed, now his voice was so passionate, so filled with curiosity, so laden with worry that, I was moved.


    It was hard to not to respond to him,


    But, I couldn''t say, I couldn''t answer, for if I did, they would be lies, and I didn''t want to lie.


    Not because I would be caught, no, it was that too, but the real reason I didn''t want to lie was far simpler.


    This man, was simply not worth lying.


    So, I told him, the only thing I could.


    "I promise, I won''t do it again."


    "Huh?"


    Was it that shocking, to hear that?


    I lifted my face, to look at the Earl, only to find him wearing a thoroughly surprised face, as he mumbled "He promised me, just like that¡­, Is, is this a dream??"


    Okay, that was a whole another level of shock.


    Looks like once wasn''t enough, I have to say it again, before he convinces himself, that this is a dream.


    So, I did, this time, my voice, a bit louder, firmer, as I called him out


    "Father," his head snapped towards me, his eyes met mine, as I firmly said,


    "I promise, I won''t do it again".


    This time he wasn''t stunned, nor did he doubt reality, but just asked me, with a serious face which couldn''t contain his glee, "Really!??"


    I guess he isn''t a Master for nothing.


    Without a doubt, I answered him, in an equally serious voice, "Really."


    Inwardly, I added, though, I don''t know what exactly I did.


    Well, I knew that the boy was a training addict, and trained even when his body was on the verge of breaking, but what exactly he wanted, was something I didn''t know.


    After all, all I did watch his memories, like a movie, I don''t know what he was feeling or thinking, or even what compelled him to do what he was doing.


    My inward musings didn''t last for long, though, as a big, warm, hand gently, landed on my head as it ruffled my hair,


    "Huuu, that''s my son, though, won''t tell, your father what you wanted?, Maybe, I know an easier path to achieve it?"


    My answer was swift, "No, I can''t"


    Even, I don''t know, so how can I tell you that??


    But the Earl wasn''t discouraged, rather, he looked really happy, and all of a sudden, it felt like he was a lot easier to talk to.


    Don''t get me wrong he still had that, ''I am invincible'', feeling, but it was much less pronounced, I don''t know if he masked or suppressed his aura, but now, that feeling, was almost fleeting.


    With a soft, "is that so¡­.," he dismissed the whole matter altogether, hearing his dismissal my mind was going, ''Hey, hey, hey, don''t get so passionate and rile me up, if you just want to dismiss the matter, in the end!!!''.


    While my mind was screaming at him, he ignored me looked at the door, and asked with a smile, "Just how long are planning, to be hiding there Latina?"


    An amused giggle was the reply he got.


    As the perpetrator, walked in, through the open door, along with a small boy, around 11 years old.


    And, the perpetrator was gorgeous.


    Big emerald eyes and blond hair, with a reddish tint, tied in a bun.


    Just like Earl, she had combed her hair, from right to left, but, the end result was quite different.


    Her hair, looked quite tamed compared to the Earl, and unlike him, she had left her right bang as is, while the one she taken from middle to left, quite longer than normal, was styled in a curved way, that, made it look like a natural crown, erasing that plain feeling, with its end, left hanging as is to match the right one.


    Her face, was also angular, with a pointed chin, but less apparent cheekbones, a low nose, and natural puffy pink lips.


    As for her figure, her waist was clearly more prominent than her bust, her bust being around 92 cm, while her waist being a prominent 96 cm, it would have looked quite a bit larger if she wasn''t 175cm tall.


    "I just thought, I shouldn''t get in your father and son moment, right Reonald?"


    Said the perpetrator unafraid of any repercussions.


    And why would she be afraid, she was my father''s wife, my second mother, the Countess Latina Von Ellsworth.


    A cute, "Yes, mother" echoed in the room in response to her inquiry, a voice clearly made to sound as mature as possible, only to be one of the cutest failures in creation.


    The small boy, my brother, Reonald Von Ellsworth, walked in together with his mother, trying and failing to walk in a dignified manner, his gait only helping him to look even cuter.


    The boy took a lot more after his mother than his father, he had the same, hair and eye color, with his eyes being just as big as his mother''s, a low nose, and surprisingly thin lips, his face cut, was a bit difficult to tell, as he was a still growing.


    The arrival of my mother and little brother was, apparently, not a surprise for my father, as he greeted the Countess with a, "Well, you did a poor job, then, Countess." in a somewhat annoyed tone.


    His tone got me confused and embarrassed, why is he even annoyed?


    It''s not like, we even talked much, also it was just me or this was some kind of play, they were doing.


    Well, I don''t know, but that tone got the worries out of me as I heard Countess reply,


    "That is only for you my Count, and only for you, this Countess will do her job even more seriously, tonight."


    (A/N: By the first ''that is only for you'', she meant that, only Reynold sensed her, and she didn''t disturb, Rayne''s moment.)


    The Countess ended her statement with a knowing smile and a wink.


    And, that, hit the proverbial nail on the head.


    No matter how unexperienced I was, I knew these guys were flirting, and it wasn''t that much of a problem, they were husband and wife, they were young, the Countess in her early 30s while the Count was approaching 40, and they will be young for at least another two decades, that was how it was in this world, which favored the strong, so it was normal for them to be like that, and as I said it wasn''t that much of a problem.


    The problem was, who they were.


    They were Count Reynold Von Ellsworth and Countess Latina Von Ellsworth.


    They weren''t supposed to be like this!


    They were characters setup by me, and I didn''t set them up to be a flirty couple.


    Like, the way, the Count just smiled and said "I am very much looking forward to it now"


    Or, the way, the Countess said "Oh my, looks like someone is really happy" as she showed a glad smile and naturally grabbed my father''s arm.


    This was all weird, this was not how it was supposed to be.


    Rather, they were made to be much more gloomy, much more serious, much more subtle, especially the Countess, I set her up as a serious character, one full of dignity, but now, I couldn''t even match, my mother, the woman in Counts arms, with the Countess I originally imagined.


    I don''t even know why, but I actually felt glad that they weren''t like that.


    My mother hadn''t even said a single word to me, but still, I felt good that she wasn''t stiff, wasn''t stern, and just being herself.


    And, as much as I liked them like that, my thoughts naturally drifted to the reason, for their change in character.


    Well, until, I heard a cute mumble, "If mommy and daddy work extra hard, won''t I have a little sister?", which blew my thoughts away.


    And if I heard it heard it, there is no way they didn''t, and from the way their small mumblings stopped, they heard it alright.


    Just like me their heads snapped in the direction of my brother who was still mumbling with his head down, "Yes, if I have a little sister, they will call my sister cute instead of me-" only for him to stop as he felt something wrong.


    He slowly lifted his face, to see three pairs of eyes focused on him, one from his father who showed a surprised and embarrassed expression, second from my mother whose face had a little blush and a stiff smile, and finally my face which clearly had an amused smile, clearly enjoying this show.


    My little brother momentary panicked his eyes moving from one face to another, before he made up his mind and chose the safest option.


    Me.


    With a resolute expression he stepped towards me not daring to look at his parents, as he finally greeted me, completely ignoring what just happened, "Good morning.., big brother, I am glad.. to see you wake up.., I, mother, father everyone was very worried..-"


    Hearing his greeting, my expression changed into a teasing one, I know that he being genuine but, I really, really wanted to tease that cute little brother of mine, so I cut him off and said, "Good to see you too little brother, it''s night though, not a morning."


    Yeah, it was lame, I know, but I was a party pooper before, I don''t know how to make a good joke.


    Come on, I tried my best, right, Reonald?


    Hearing my response, which, even he with his low age, could figure out as a lame joke, he stopped.


    As if his thoughts were being blown away, his expression turned into a one of complete surprise, as he said, "Big brother, joked?"


    It was not only him, even the Count and Countess wore a surprised expression.


    Huh?


    Was it really that rare for me to joke?


    Really??


    Just, what kind of life has this guy being living, they get surprised if I promise something, they get surprised if I joke about something, don''t tell me they are going to be surprised with every little thing I do??


    Eventually, the Earl face turned into an understanding one, as nodded to himself once, and then whispered something to the Countess.


    I knew, he was spamming her with the same soul this, soul that, shit, and yeah it annoyed me as the Countess too nodded in enlightenment.


    I ignored the couple, as I had my hands full with my brother, as a former party pooper I knew, I blew the joke. And like any party pooper I didn''t know how to get the conversation back on track.


    Thankfully, a "Master, Mistress" saved me, as my lovely maid came in my room, bringing not so lovely potions with her.


    "Potions??" the Countess questioned as she eyed those potions, which my maid was bringing.


    Taking this chance, I answered her question, tearing my eyes off of my little brother, "Yeah, my body and muscles are quite sore and stiff-", clearly it wasn''t anything special for my first sentence to her, and, my words were a bit off.


    But that Earl just had to cut me off, and say, "And your mind exhausted, yet you still had to, for some reason use your skills." And he didn''t stop with that, as he told her all he knew about my condition, "Apparently, his mind is quite exhausted and he has several holes in his memories, even those memories he remembers as jumbled-"


    "Stop, father!" I interrupted, or least tried to, before he could say something even, I don''t know, but it was futile, Count was on his full rant mode, as he said,


    "What, you want to keep your self-esteem in front of your mother-"


    "Stop, Reynold", my mother tapped Count''s shoulder and firmly said "your scolding won''t do good, at least not now, he needs to rest and recover now, right?"


    And from the looks of it, my little brother was also with me this time, apparently, he knew, I was the reason he got out of his shit, as he said, "Don''t get angry, father!", little bro, I owe you one.


    Huuuu, exhaling a sigh, my father calmed down, and looked at me, "You are grounded, for five days, no training, no magic, no missions, no spars, no fights and most importantly no breaking these rules, these five days you can only rest, understood?"


    I don''t know why, but this punishment felt too good to me, isn''t this the perfect dream of a certain slacker? (A/N: TNE''s Cale: Jealous, Jealous, Jealous, Jealous)


    But still, five days in my room, I had to negotiate, after all I don''t want to be stuck in my room all day..


    So, I did.


    With a small hesitating voice, making it as pitiful as it could I said, with an equally pitiful expression,


    "But.. father.., whole five days.. in my room.."


    What? I was cute, I know that, so, I had to make use of it.


    There''s nothing wrong with it.


    Fair play.


    Seeing my expression, the, the Count averted his eyes, "Looking pitiful, won''t do you any good, no training means, no training!"


    Seeing my target not melting, I changed my target, moving it to my mother, looking up at her, doing my best to make my eyes watery.


    And, know what, it worked.


    The Countess hesitated a bit, maybe thinking what to say, and then slightly turned, towards the Earl and cooed in a sweet voice, right into his ear,


    "He can, at least, walk around the estate.., right?"


    And, as much as I wanted to laugh, at the sight of my mighty father shaking, I held it in, it was quite hard but, I endured, and maintained my expression.


    Finally, the ice melted a bit, and my father said, resigned, "Okay, you can walk around the estate."


    But that wasn''t enough, even if the estate was big, it wasn''t enough, I wanted to see the world, see its people, see its culture, its sights, its beauty, all of it, and I couldn''t see them, just by being in the estate.


    Striking when iron was hot, I added, "Maybe, I can walk around the city..?"


    My eyes just as watery, my voice just as suppressed as my expression.


    I looked up to the Earl, he was clearly not firm anymore, after all, all I asked was walking around the town, it wasn''t a difficult request by any means, the only thing that got him hesitating, was his worry of me training in secret.


    Ignoring the mental damage I got, by hearing my little brother''s, "Damn, I was so na?ve, I have to learn from big brother, he uses his cuteness so well..", boy you really need to fix that habit of mumbling out loud first, or you ain''t fooling anyone here, I made my last move.


    My eyes, turned towards the last person in my room, my lovely maid.


    As soon as she saw my expression, her mask broke a bit, but she quickly, restored her calm, and looked straight at me.


    Eyes locked, I quickly gestured her with my eyes, but, probably, not understanding my meaning, she looked back me blankly, not discouraged, I gestured her again this time veering my eyes to the still hesitating Earl, only then did she understand.


    And as soon as she did she said, "I can accompany him at all times while he is strolling, Master!!"


    Not expecting, his Shadow corps'' leader calling him out, he turned his eyes to her, only for a moment though, as those eyes, quickly veered back to me.


    Under all those suggestions and pressure, the Earl, readily surrendered, not like he had any problems with his son walking around in the town, with Amy ensuring his son doing nothing else, but just that, the Earl had no reason to refuse.


    Still had some little conditions of his own, "Okay, you can go and walk around the town, but only on last two days, before that remain here and rest, and that is final, understood??"


    A lively, "Understood!!" reflexively emerged from my throat.


    Negotiations successful!!


    I was quite happy, so happy, that in fact, I forgot about my current plight.


    Looks like did Earl too, as he was just staring at me from corner of his eyes, not doing anything.


    Only for mother to remind him, "That''s enough chatting Reynold, help him already."


    Help? What help!?


    Carrying my answer, Amy stepped forward with a small black, chest, in her hands, and then I remembered, she was sent to bring potions, right?


    And apparently, those potions aren''t gonna by disappear themselves.


    Huuuu, I sighed.


    My brain must be really low on juice, huh, for it forget such a plight.


    Already, having used up all my cuteness, I knew I shouldn''t push my luck, so, I stayed quiet, resigned to my fate, as I saw the Count, simply waving his hand, and knowing what happened when Amy did so, I closed my eyes, after all those potions were tasteless, it would be okay if I simply closed my eyes, or so I hoped.


    But, my worries were unfounded, as the sensation of my body being hijacked, never came, intrigued, I slowly opened my eyes, and the scene in front of my eyes was¡­ magical, yeah, magical.


    A dozen of small test tubes were floating in the air, filled with colorful fluids, encased in golden magical symbols, which almost looked alive.


    Arranged in a roughly polygonal shape the test tubes were floating in air, while, slowly but surely, their contents, were being sucked in a bigger more complicated magic circle.


    It was beautiful, magnificent even, it was like a solar system, a bit spherical bigger magic circle, a circle made with layers of symbols, containing a colorful gaseous solution, it''s insides were hot at some parts, cold at some other, and at some parts, which contained the gases who got ready earlier than others, it was stilled, as its time had stopped for that region.


    Little by little, drops of liquids would be sucked in from the bottles outside, as the drops were promptly converted in gases themselves, and quickly mixed with other gases.


    This process continued for a while, not much, just for a minute or two, and no one said anything during that time, me and my brother too awed to anything, while, the Countess and Amy, looked too used to the process, but still kept quiet, so as to not distribute the Earl.


    The Earl had his hands lightly folded, with his right hand stretched outwards, his palm, covered in symbols, especially his fingers, who had a lot of them revolving around them.


    The Earl would rhythmically tap his finger down, as an appropriate symbol would automatically appear under his finger, it was like a super-high-tech-virtual keyboard, and he only stopped when the bigger circle was filled with a clear silver gas.


    He waved has hand downwards, and the circle moved, engulfing me whole, and my everything was instantly covered in silver as the gas, which was still in the circle, it was so sudden, so shocking, that I almost screamed.


    The silver gas, like a wanderer in desert who found an oasis, it just rushed in, through my nose, through my mouth, my ears, even though my skin, all of it.


    It didn''t take long, for it, to completely disappear, finally clearing my vision.


    Just like the gas, the golden circle disappeared.


    And as soon as it did, the Earl placed his hand on my head, as he quickly said, "He will get fine tomorrow" to the Countess who had a worried expression, and moved to towards, Amy, as I faintly heard them talking, "I have given, him all the supplements he needed, he will be sleepy now so just let him sleep, no need for dinner, as for tomorrow-"


    Oh, is that why I am feeling hazy, now??


    Yeah.., everything feels slow¡­ as if I activated my skill.., but now¡­ even my thoughts were slowed to a¡­ crawl.


    I tried to stay awake, opening my eyes wide, only to see the Countess being dangerously close, she leaned in and pressed those pink lips on my forehead, and whispered, "You did well, rest now, Rayne" in a motherly tone, yeah.., I could understand why the Earl was shivering now¡­, her whisper was promptly followed by an immature, "Good night, big brother!".


    And everything after that was a blur, I won''t stay awake even if I wanted to. Yeah, no shit, and here goes my plan to think about what to do, after the talk, in the gutter.


    The last thing I remember is, someone moving my body, and settling it down in a laying position, as someone faintly whispered, "Why so stubborn, Young Master..? Just sleep already.."


    Must be Amy- was my last thought as I fell into the clutches of sleep.


    Practically blacking out.


    And just like that, my first day, my first exhausting and thrill filled day, in Rowen, ended.

 Chapter 5 - Back In Condition, The Maids Hints, And My Decision.

    Dark.


    Everything was.


    The whole world.


    Just Dark.


    And Empty.


    -Huh?


    -Wha...?


    -What is this?


    Looking around, everything was the same, just dark.


    -Wait, was I even looking around?


    -I.... don''t know...?


    It was weird, I felt nothing, not even myself.


    There was no up, no down, no sensation, no feeling, nothing to see, nothing to hear, only darkness, empty darkness.


    This empty world.


    -Where is this?


    -Where am I?


    Wait, I remember leaving for the award function early.


    Then, what?


    What happened?


    -Was I kidnapped?


    Is this some kind of joke?


    But, isn''t it too...weird, too...mystical...? to be one?


    A prank by my haters?


    No, it can''t be, this was just too unreal.


    And, I also had this feeling, this nagging feeling, that something happened.


    No, something really happened, something definitely did...


    But, what??


    It was... something sad..., yet something happy...?


    -JUST WHAT WAS ITTT!!??


    Uhhh, so annoying.


    This annoying feeling of forgetting something.


    This unbearable feeling.


    Just, what, did I get happy about?


    Did miss Miller...?


    No, not that, no way I wouldn''t know, if that happened.


    "...master.........up...."


    -What was that!!??


    That voice,


    -Who is it??


    I shouted.


    But there was no sound.


    Can I even, talk here??


    Can someone hear me??


    Is there even a someone here??


    Maybe, that voice...?


    That voice, maybe it, would hear me...?


    "¡­...master.....wake....up..."


    That voice, again!!!


    -Just who is it??


    Who? who? who?


    ".... young...master...."


    Wait, what did it call me...?


    Yo-young...master..., that., that, that¡­who called me that?


    Uhmmmm, it was someone familiar, someone close, someone cute¡­. wait, cute? I know someone cute? except miss Miller...?


    Uhhh, how can I forget her then?


    Wait, I remember, she was cute....and exotic..., I think...?


    Hahaha, exotic my ass, maybe, I am drugged?


    Yep, must be, that''s why I am feeling like this!


    Oh well, better than being fed potions by Amy?


    Wait, Amy?


    Then it clicked, like a clogged pipe being unclogged, they poured in, memories, a huge pile of them, not mine, but, Rayne''s, but unlike the last time, they were organised, skipping the ones I didn''t acquire, all of them fit in their places.


    From the day, he was born to the day he slept forever, all the memories, just as monotonous as before, but arranged in a chronological order, unlike the short movies like before, they finally felt like a story, a story of his life.


    They flashed for a long time, as if urging me to remember them, before ending.


    And then, something else started, something warm, something colourful, something full of emotions, they too were memories, but much more precious, for, they were memories, of the life, I lived.


    They were not long, rather they were short, too short, just half a day worth''s, but I knew, that this was just the start, for I am going to make a pile of them too, a pile much bigger than this one.


    Soon the memories stopped, and I was back in the dark world, no, it wasn''t dark anymore, rather a huge bright crack emerged in it, a glowing white crack, which I instinctively knew was my answer.


    I couldn''t move, but there was no need to, as the crack widened, and widened, and kept widening until it engulfed me, and this world, the whole.


    It was bright, so bright that it hurt, even with my closed eyes.


    And, when the brightness lessened, I opened them, only to find, my maid, Amy.


    With evening sunlight shining behind, kissing her fur and beautiful skin, making my already beautiful maid, look so enchanting, that all my thoughts were blown away, as I unconsciously muttered, "Beautiful¡­"


    Obviously, with my super maid''s senses, there was no way she didn''t catch that, and from the snide smile forming on her lips, which completely broke the previous atmosphere, I knew, a quirky remark is gonna follow, and it did,


    "Ohya, is Young Master, considering, a liaison with this ''beautiful'' maid~??


    I wonder~~


    Sorry, to disappoint you Young Master, but for now, this maid only sees you as a young boy, who won''t wake up, even if it''s already evening.


    But, don''t worry Young Master, not all hope is lost, if you say this even after coming back from the academy, then this maid, will consider having a tryst with you~"


    And yeah, just hearing how she called herself ''beautiful'' made me exhausted, as for the rest, it was just mental damage.


    Ignoring the quirky comment, I asked something which surprised me, "It''s evening already?"


    "Yes, Young Master, you slept through the whole morning, and would have kept sleeping, if I hadn''t woken you up.


    But I couldn''t let you do that, as Master told me to wake you up, around this time.


    He also said that, the supplements he gave you yesterday, would, mostly be used up till now, so from now on, you will have to eat properly."


    Hearing her explain herself, I really wanted to tell her, that it wasn''t necessary, but I refrained, though a bit quirky, my maid, did her job properly and professionally, just that, she didn''t suppress her desire to express herself and that was okay for me, I wasn''t fond of the idea of having, a stern or cold maid following around me.


    Answering with a short, "I see.", my thoughts shifted from her.


    And, my mind, which was about to be drifted to the incongruous thing happening to me, was interrupted by my maid, as I heard her continue,


    "Also, you should be able to move, your body, somewhat normally now, Young Master, so, why don''t you wash up, while, I turn serve the luncheon?


    You must be eager to so after sleeping for a year, right?"


    And I got exasperated.


    Really, this maid...


    Why can''t she tell important things first?


    I wanted to rebuke her at first, but recalling that, she just answered my question first, and then followed with her words, made me not to.


    It was also that her response made me happy, and saved me my brain juice.


    Why?


    Well, it was just the key to the puzzle, my body, apparently, I could move it now, which meant I was finally, fully functional and this explained it all.


    The things I was seeing, the things I was hearing, the I was feeling and everything else.


    The thing was, my senses, which were closer to how they were before I transmigrated, had changed, from yesterday, that too greatly.


    My eyes, could see a lot more than they could tomorrow, rather than just small hand of the clock on the wall, I could even see small hand of the clock, of the clock tower in the estate, admittedly the clock was huge, but still being able to see so far in so much detail, when I didn''t even notice the clock tower yesterday was such a huge leap.


    And that was for all my senses, if I wanted to, I could hear the chatter around the mansion, smell the faint smell of shampoo from Amy''s hair, even feel the heat from the food she brought with her, all that, while just being seated on the bed.


    But that was not all, I could sense, something different, something intangible yet something important, something which didn''t exist in my previous world, [Mana].


    And being able to sense that, was amazing, thrilling even, it was like seeing, no, not seeing, but, feeling, the world from a whole different angle, in a different way.


    This sense, [Mental Perception] as it was called, had the potential to replace all other senses, other than pure instincts, and was the prerequisite of being a magic user, and one of the major factors considered when evaluating an individual''s ''talent''.


    Just thinking about its applications was enough to make me excited, unable to restrain myself, I closed my eyes and tried to focus on the strange sensation I was feeling.


    And, my first thought was, foggy, and weird, everything was like that, I could vaguely feel some things around me, I could also feel all sorts of properties they had, and honestly, feeling all that with a single sense felt weird.


    It was like another me was living in that foggy world, and he sent all the things he felt to me, and I, sort of, stored that image of another me, in my mind, for, I knew, this is gonna be useful.


    But still, it was too foggy, maybe due to my low [Mental Power]? (A/N: I will post an auxiliary chapter about power levels, and such terms)


    Well, I set it up to become stronger with, the user''s [Mental Power], which normally grows with age, until you reach the [limit], so, I think, it will slowly get less foggy as I grow older.


    Anyways, I found out that, I could feel certain things if I focus on them, but I wanted to do something else, something like, for a lack of better word, a scan, I wanted to see if I can passively feel the things in a certain area.


    In Rowen''s terms, I wanted to create a [Mental Avatar].


    So, I called the other me of foggy world, to my own position, and then, changed the way I saw him, imaged him, or, at least tried to do so, rather than another me, I imaged him a to become a slime, yes, a slime, which should cover my whole body, with several small tentacles extending, no more than a meter from it, and a single long tentacle about 5 meters long, my current limit, which, will be used to sweep my surroundings.


    And yes, I stole it from a certain someone, but, come on! I was the one who wrote that someone, so the idea was mine, m-i-n-e!


    It was not the best [Mental Avatar], but with amount of Mental Power I had for now, it was the best.


    After all, I couldn''t be like Eva who had monstrous mental power and could image and control her [Mental Avatar] as Sakura petals, man that is damn cool.


    Okay, so tried to do that, fully establish my [Mental Avatar].


    And failed, why?


    The reason was walking towards me, or should I say, the reason''s walking dulled my concentration, attracting my focus?


    Well, due to that, I also realized another thing, I was still unfamiliar with [Mental Perception], since such a small thing, as someone walking interrupted me.


    And actually, it was pretty normal that, I failed, in fact, it would be pretty absurd, monstrous even, to complete it in first try.


    And, I was nowhere near a monster.


    So, labelling this, as a task to do later, and opened my eyes.


    Welp, I closed my eyes for so long, did she think I was asleep-


    Such thoughts, running around my mind were blown away, as soon as I saw my maid''s face.


    And then, I realized, I fucked up.


    My maid, very much looked the same as before, that is, if you ignored her overly smiling smile, which didn''t quite reach her eyes, or her pupils who looked at me with hidden fury, which was not so hidden to me.


    I tried to say something, to apologize, but, before I could utter a single word, she was on me, quite literally.


    With her elbow resting on my pillow, her palm holding her chin, and especially, her lips which were just an inch away from my ear, anyone who saw this scene ''would have thought'', that the maid and the master, were having a liaison.


    Mind the words, they, ''would have thought'', but, unfortunately, they won''t.


    Why?


    Well, the reason was also, the centre of my attention, a finger pointed straight at my forehead, surrounded by threateningly glowing orangish magical symbols, revolving around it.


    It was, just like last time, a movement, without any time lag, and just like the last time, my eyes couldn''t follow her, even with, my now heightened senses.


    My body, which I hadn''t moved yet, dodged to side instinctively, oh well, it at least tried to, but she wasn''t a [Priestess] for nothing, with moving her finger a single inch, her hand which was supporting her chin clamped on my shoulder.


    And that was it, yes, I am ashamed, but with just a single hand on my shoulder, she restrained my whole body, I don''t know what magic she used but whatever it was, I couldn''t move my body, again.


    My body, which hadn''t even started dodging, was paralysed and, the maid once again held her chin with her palm, as she leaned in and whispered, "Even trying to dodge me, looks like Young Master has grown rebellious~"


    Rebellious my ass!


    I got scared, okay?


    And, anybody would get scared, if you suddenly appear in front of them, especially, if they know, that, you are an expert grade [Assassin].


    But, even if I fucked up, even if I used a lot of [Mental Power], this is too much, right?


    Scared and knowing, that she won''t hesitate, as this time I probably conflicted her Master''s order, I tried my best to explain her, "Amy, that was just my instincts, Amy, and you know that, right? Please let me explain, I won''t break my promise, and I am not dumb enough, to do that in front of you, so please let me explain, please."


    Thankfully, the maid listened to what I had to say, well, I knew she would, but having a glowing finger stuffed in your face, which could, probably throw whatever magic it had, for a single slip up, really doesn''t make it easy, to calm down.


    With her finger still in front of my face, and her lips just a centimetre away from my ear, the maid said her piece, with a serious expression, "Listen here Young Master, Master has ordered me strictly to forbid you from any kind of training, or exertion, be it mental, physical, or magical.


    If you break your word and try to exert yourself, I have been ordered to put you under a sleep spell, which, will make you sleep for 5 days straight, and that is, at your first try.


    So, whatever you say, I hope it makes sense, or I will be forced to carry out my orders, and personally I will be very disappointed, in a Young Master who breaks his words."


    Okay, there goes my plan, to simply apologize in gutter, now, time for plan B, speak only truth!


    "I have completed, the theorisation of a new [Mental Avatar]."


    "What!?" Hearing my response my maid was a bit surprised, as her eyebrows arched, but quickly composed herself, as she continued, "Are you speaking the truth Young Master??", as soon as she completed her sentence, her eyes blazed, as if they were on fire, carefully observing my face.


    I would have enjoyed being in close proximity with my maid, only if she had removed, that damn finger!


    With my grievances, staying deep in my heart, I quickly answered with a, "Yes", not daring to waste my maid''s time, and expecting a lot other questions, after all creating a [Mental Avatar], even if just in theory, is a big deal.


    But, those questions, never came.


    Maybe, hearing my quick answer and noticing no lies, did the trick? Well, even if it didn''t, it was worth revealing it, as she finally removed that damned finger from my face.


    Stood up, and said "So, he says, Master."


    Huh?


    Master?


    So, it''s Master, huh?


    I see...


    So, it was that, silent-revenge-Earl, pulling the strings?


    I watched, as my maid talked with the Earl, and yes, I decided wasn''t going to let him off so easy, before moving my attention to my body, and I must say, I am surprised.


    This body, though a bit out of shape, due to sleeping, was excellent, all I needed to do was, put a bit of muscle on it, and it was as good as new, wait, that didn''t come out right, this body is new!


    Also, that wasn''t the only surprising thing, its condition was also surprising.


    This body which, I couldn''t even move last night, in under 24 hours, was working just fine, no, not only, it was working, ''just fine'', it was even, able to do super human things, just how amazing is that?


    As for how I know, that it can do superhuman things?


    Well, those senses, were definitely superhuman, also, even though it was an instinctive movement, me, even being able to react to Amy''s speed, was a bigger than necessary proof, that this, was definitely a body, capable of doing superhuman feats.


    A body, of a magic user, who trained to the limit, no, beyond the limits.


    Soon, I was done with my observation, as I didn''t need to do, something silly like trying to move my arms or legs, as I had already checked them with [Mental Perception] before, so, for the first time in this world, I sat up without any help, and watched my maid.


    It looked like, their talk was over, as she nodded and replied with a, "I will do so, Master.", and then placed her finger on her temple, before making a pulling motion, and, to my surprise an orangish coloured string, made out of Mana was pulled out, dragging with it, several silvery symbols attached to it, and then, with a simple flick of her finger, those symbols vanished.


    Now that, was surprising for me, as this method of dispelling communication, was not something, that I wrote.


    But I took it quite well, after all a lot of things have changed, this family, their characters, their behaviour, and so on.


    So, there was no need to make a fuss, over a single [Magic Method].


    Plus, it felt like my maid, wanted to talk about something, just like I did.


    And, I was proven right, as she opened her mouth and said, "Young Master, Master has asked you, to see him tomorrow morning."


    "I see, I will do so, but before that, tell me? Since when, was your link activated, and everything you did, was it under Earl''s orders?" I continued with a serious expression, "Also, don''t lie and tell the truth, this is an order."


    Why did I ask this?


    The answer was simple, no matter how much, the circumstances changed, no matter what conditions, she went through, as long as she was Amy, she would be intelligent, intelligent enough to know what she was doing, to me, what effect it had on me, and even if subtle, just what she was hinting to.


    That, and I didn''t want to harbour such feelings, at least not towards her.


    Clearly, not expecting such a question, Amy''s expression, changed a few times, as I said she was intelligent, intelligent enough to connect the dots, and know, why I was asking this.


    In the end, she sighed, and sat down beside me, and asked, her tone quite different from usual, a serious yet nonchalant tone, "Hoooh, since, when has, sleeping started to make someone smarter, Young Master??"


    Just that sentence alone, was enough confirmation.


    If someone asked me how I was feeling I would probably punch his nose, and a say ''Just like that, you asshole!'', yes it hurt a little, I was a bit disappointed, but that was it.


    And, I was glad that, that was it.


    My maid clearly saw my gloomy expression, but didn''t say anything, just waited for my answer.


    So, answering was what I did.


    I answered, "Since, never Amy, but you can''t imagine just how much time it gives, a person to think about their life. But that isn''t the answer to my question, is it, Amy?" My tone obviously a bit rougher towards the end.


    Knowing she can''t dodge the question, Amy didn''t try to beat around the bush anymore, and directly said, "Since the beginning, Young Master, from the moment you tapped into your [Mental Avatar], I initiated the link, for Master doesn''t think, you would take your promises lightly, and all the things I did after that, including those hints, I did following his orders, does that answer satisfy you Young Master?", in a monotonous voice.


    "I see. Still, the cat is out of the bag, I know now!"


    "So, why are you still trying to make, the Earl look good, even now?" I said almost irritated, borderline jealous, of the Earl, who had this unwavering loyalty.


    As if, deliberately and thoroughly trying to annoy me, my maid, turned to look at me, her hands drifting to my head, as she lightly ruffled my hair, a few times, until I finally got annoyed and slapped her hand off, "Ouch!" my maid grimaced in a way that fooled no one, but instead of answering my question, she asked me, another one, of her own, "Why are you asking something, whose answer, you know already?"


    And that was it.


    I couldn''t stand it anymore.


    I got off the bed, stood up, grabbed my clothes and a towel, which were already placed, on the trolley by Amy, and went towards the bathroom.


    Just during the short walk, my initial anger, had faded away, so, before entering, I said in a light voice, "I will think about it in the shower?", as if whispering to myself.


    And, for the second time in a short day, I felt that my maid was deliberately annoying me, as she said in a cheerful voice, a voice that had all its vigour restored, "Okay, but don''t take too long though, as magically heated food, doesn''t taste as good as original, Young Master."


    Seriously...., why did you answer it, I said it lightly like that, ''cause I didn''t want an answer?


    And, you know that!


    But you still did it!


    Can''t you read the mood, no wait, you are deliberately ignoring that, aren''t you?


    With an annoyed mood, I entered the bathroom.


    Slightly surprised, about my body, which I knew, would work well, but didn''t expect it to, work that well, apart from a slight sense of discrepancy, it felt like it, was always, my body.


    Looks like, he isn''t a [Potion Master] in name only....


    With such thoughts I opened the door.


    ***


    A simple patient''s gown, that was what I was wearing, it was supposed to be a simple thing to take off, and yet here I was, fiddling with it for about a minute, and yet, to find a way, to take it off.


    I don''t why this was happening, no, actually, I knew, better than anyone else, about what was happening, but I didn''t want to acknowledge it.


    Half a minute passed, and here I was still, fiddling with it, I felt it was not my fault, it was a type of gown I had never seen on Earth, but still, with previous me''s memories, I should be able to manage it, and yet-


    -Teaaarrrrr


    That sound, and the sight of my torn gown brought me back to reality.


    Making me question myself.


    Was I really that annoyed? Annoyed to the point, that I couldn''t even take off a simple gown?


    Just, how old am I, 3 years, 4 years, seriously..., I am a guy in his thirties, and here I am, having anger management issues, laughable.


    Placing the half-torn gown, into what looked like a laundry bucket, I stripped my underwear, and placed it in there too, and looked around.


    There were two doors in here, apart from the one I came from, one led to the bath, and another one to the toilet, having not eaten anything so far, I had no need nor the urge, to take a dump, so I obviously got into the bath and yes, it too was luxurious.


    It was half the size of my room, covered in full white tiles, and was equipped with a big hot bath which could change the temperature at my will, a magical shower and simple washing space, nothing special but still looked a bit grand.


    I dragged my feet to the shower, and as I said, it was a magical shower, it had a control panel filled with buttons, I fiddled with it a bit, and then, turned it on, with its maximum setting.


    Immediately, I felt myself being showered, with pleasantly hot water from all five directions.


    The jets of water, were hitting my body quite heavily, if I did this with a normal human body, then my whole skin would have turned red, but for this body, it was nothing but a tickle.


    Thankfully, this magic shower was intelligent enough to not hit my eyes and dick with those pressurized jets.


    Or, I would have cursed.


    Feeling this, as a good enough atmosphere, I closed my eyes to do the thing I wanted to, to think.


    I had to sort out my thoughts, which had been flying around, so without procrastinating any further, I started with a simple problem, which has been bugging me from yesterday.


    Rayne Von Ellsworth, just who was this guy.


    I tried, and tried, and tried.


    To remember, to recall, to recollect, but I failed.


    I had written about the Earl, I had written about Countess Latina, I had written about Reonald, I even remember mentioning Rayne''s mother the dead Countess, in passing, to make the backstory and all, but I don''t recall writing a single word about anyone named Rayne.


    So, rather than wasting my brain power, by thinking about, where the hell this guy came from, I drew conclusions from it, very disturbing conclusions.


    My existence, changed the world.


    Though, it was a bit outlandish, it was true.


    This world, which had a single start and a single end, had changed, just by my existence, the Earl-, no let''s not think about the Earl here, I''ll just get annoyed again.


    The crux of the matter was that, just my existence, created a butterfly effect which, will no matter how small, will take this world away, from its predetermined course.


    Normally, like any other guy, I would have liked the ending which I set to occur, but that was the problem.


    The problem that this was Rowen.


    If I had to give my novel a genre, I would say, without a delay, tragedic fantasy.


    No matter how beautiful this world looked, no matter how marvellous it was, all of it, literally, all of it, would end in tragedy.


    A fate that even the Ellsworth County couldn''t escape.


    A fate I couldn''t escape.


    That is, if I did nothing.


    I, now, was literally a variable, which could change the world.


    In fact, not just me even the previous me was one too, and he had already changed the world.


    Even if all he did was to mostly train, he had already changed the behaviour, of the members of his family members to a small extent, just by existing.


    Thinking about the past me, I had a thought, a guess, a speculation, a simple, but, a very possible speculation.


    What if, that was it!?


    What if, whoever it was who brought us here, wanted to change how this world''s fate somehow, and Rayne Von Ellsworth is simply an identity he created, for him to transmigrate people into, and when that person failed, which I think the old Rayne did, he simply brought a new one in?


    My speculation, though terrifying, wasn''t baseless.


    I mean, why the hell would, a kid, a small kid, would start to train, at the age of 6, that too as if his life depended on it, it doesn''t made sense right?


    So that was it?


    I was a disposable good?


    -Shawwww


    The sound of shower hitting me echoed in the bathroom, as I stopped thinking for a bit and opened my eyes.


    I needed to stop thinking that way.


    My eyes looked around, sweeping the bathroom, looking for something, to distract my thoughts, before finding it as the very own shower, I was using.


    As I said before, this was a magical shower, and it was beautiful.


    With water coming out from the ceiling, mechanically this time, it passed through a layer of magical symbols, which split it into a large number of tiny water streams, these tiny streams, then, defied the gravity, as they flowed into, an equally large number of small magic circles, which formed something, that looked like a half elliptical cocoon, made up of small magic circles, around me; these small magic circles pressurized the tiny streams, and showered them on me.


    And, taking this scene, as the best water show, I had ever seen in my life.


    I closed my eyes once again, cursing myself for making this world so alluring, as my mind cleared its thoughts, I made my decision.


    It doesn''t matter who called me, it doesn''t matter if I was a disposable good, it doesn''t matter if I am walking straight into the path that ''someone'' wanted me to-


    -I will do it.


    I will get involved.


    Involved in this world.


    So involved, in fact, that I will turn it upside down, the tragic fate and the impending doom, all of it.


    But that was not all, I won''t just do that.


    I will also enjoy it.


    Thoroughly.


    To my fullest, just like that woman in the memory told me-


    -I will make this whole Rowen my stage!


    Okay, that was a bit, no, too, cringe.


    But that was my decision.


    And hey! Fantasies are cringe!

 Chapter 6 - Difficult Relationships, Talk With Maid, I Found A Mother?

    -Shawwwww


    The sound of shower still echoed in the bathroom, as I stood still for a while.


    With my decision made, I suddenly had a lot of things to do, a lot of opportunities to gain power, money or comrades, but, right now, at least for a while, I couldn''t do anything.


    I ran both my hands through my hair, sweeping them back.


    Before sighing.


    Yes, there were a lot of things to gain, but the consequences of me taking them, the butterfly effect, of taking them, there was just so much to take into consideration that just thinking about me gave me a headache, that and maybe, using my [Mental Power], also had a thing to do with it.


    So, I stopped thinking.


    -Shawwwww


    Not much time had passed, but I opened my eyes and pressed another button on the control panel of the shower, which promptly turned the magical shower off.


    I was, done with the bath, and for those who were thinking, this bathroom was enchanted with passive cleaning spell, it means, I was already cleaned, as soon as I stepped in.


    So yeah, I showered just ''cause it felt good.


    Making my decision and the shower helped me lighten my mood, and finally made me think, about the thing, that was around the corner, the thing, my waiting maid told me to think about.


    When, I reviewed the situation with a calm mind, I actually, realized that there was nothing much to think about.


    It was just me, not liking Earl''s methods.


    No matter how much the Earl changed, he was a bona fide [Assassin] and as a result, his teaching methods, were a bit unique, I guess.


    That was the best way I could say that.


    To put it simply, this was what happened, Amy tried to seduce me, under Earl''s order, the reason?


    Well, I don''t exactly know, but from Amy''s tone, it must be something like getting used to charm of the girls, or something like that, as for why he did this as soon as I woke up, well there was my upcoming public debut, which every noble had to do when they turned 14.


    So, the Earl was preparing me, which was ultimately a good thing, but I didn''t like his methods.


    Using Amy to do this just felt wrong to me.


    And that wasn''t the only problem, there was another one, the problem with my nature.


    I was a very serious person when it came to relationships.


    I was in my 30s, but I just had two girlfriends till then, with miss Miller being my next relationship candidate.


    Just two girlfriends, and both of them, had a really long relationship with me.


    It wasn''t wrong to say, I was thinking of marrying them, if things continued on right path.


    Unfortunately, they didn''t, so with Miller, I wasn''t just trying to have my next relationship, but I also planned to marry her, and, she knew that, that was why she was hesitating.


    So, from my point of view, relationships were not something to play around with.


    And I was stubborn about this.


    Understandably, Earl''s methods, angered me.


    Also, Amy''s attitude of still defending the Earl, that too annoyed me.


    That ''Why are you asking me something whose answer you know already?''


    Or that ''For Master doesn''t think, you would take your promises lightly''


    Those sentences, that attitude, pissed me.


    But the thing which, pissed me off the most is that, I knew.


    I knew she was right.


    ''The Earl is a good person, at least to me, he is.''


    From the first time he spoke with me, I knew that, ''this guy, he really cares about me''.


    Huuuuu


    I sighed, really why are relationships so difficult?


    Still, no worries, I know Amy has right to reject orders which went overboard, and considering she didn''t reject it, the Earl probably, didn''t order her to go that far.


    So, all that was left was a, difference of opinions, which I like an adult, will solve by talking to him, he told me see him tomorrow anyways.


    As for Amy¡­..


    Actually, I did say seduce, but to a normal, 13-year-old, she did nothing remotely similar, there were just a few hints, few actions, and some subtle gestures, which a kid wouldn''t recognize.


    But even those small gestures, if continued for a long time, would result in, the kid being infatuated with her.


    And that would destroy the relationship we had now.


    A simple mother-son like relationship.


    -Huuuuu


    Let''s talk to her now.


    Obviously, I wasn''t standing still while thinking.


    I had dried and clothed myself.


    But, looking at myself in the mirror, I felt a bit weird, just yesterday, I was so desperately looking for something remotely similar to it, and now I was standing in front of it.


    Of course, that wasn''t the reason I felt weird, the reason was, well.., dark blue shorts, a light blue sleeping robe, my cyan eyes and sky-blue hair, along with my pale skin.


    If my eye and hair color were to be switched, I swear, I would have looked like a blue shade stick.


    This maid.., looks like she really has no sense of clothes.


    I chuckled to myself, with my mood restored, and my thoughts on track, I opened the door.


    -Click


    As soon as I opened the door, my eyes found Amy''s, who had dutifully served the meal, and was looking back at me, while being seated in a couch, I don''t know what she did, or thought in the meantime, but her face looked a bit conflicted now.


    I closed the door behind me, and walked towards couches, as I tried to break, that atmosphere, by complaining, about the thing plaguing my mind.


    "Hey, Amy, why the hell are all my clothes blue?"


    Hearing my complain, she blinked her eyes, as a visibly confused expression appeared on her face, as even her tail formed a question mark behind her.


    Okay, now, that was not the reaction I was hoping for.


    Was she, just that engrossed, in her train of thoughts? Or did I ask something weird?


    I mean, why is her face, like that, like she is reminiscing about a bitter past¡­


    "If¡­ I¡­ remember correctly Young Master, you refused¡­ to wear anything¡­ that wasn''t blue¡­ since you were a child, so¡­ I presumed that you will still prefer blue." Amy replied as she looked at me with a confused expression at first, which quickly turned hopeful.


    And, hearing that, I fought the urge to facepalm.


    Looks like, it was not my maid, but the previous me, who didn''t have any sense of clothes.


    And looking at her hopeful expression, I knew what she was asking.


    Suddenly, I felt sympathetic towards her.


    Just imagining, a super cute smaller me, throwing away all the stylish clothes that Amy brought, and stubbornly wearing only blue clothes, while wasting away his childhood, every single day.


    Yep, that gave me shivers.


    Amy¡­. You have suffered¡­.


    But don''t worry, I won''t disappoint you this time.


    With my inner monologue done, I looked back at Amy''s hopeful eyes and said, "Well, I will be changing that today, Amy, I hope you will bring me clothes of your choice, starting tomorrow."


    Amy who had her wish granted, practically jumped out of her couch when she heard that and over-enthusiastically replied, "I will do my best to dress you up, Young Master!",


    Her eyes lighting up, literally shining.


    There was a small problem with her words but, oh well, they were just clothes anyway.


    I lightly giggled at her enthusiasm, before taking a seat on the couch, and looking at my already served dinner.


    It was nothing fancy, just a simple but thick meat soup with bread, and orange juice.


    A simple meal for sick.


    But, before I could start eating, I had to ask, "So, what was it?, you wanted to say something, right?"


    "Nothing much Young Master, I was a bit unsure about how to act, but Young Master here has gotten so smart that he already solved that.


    That aside, Young Master, have you thought about that thing, you told me about?" She asked, with her voice carrying a bit of seriousness.


    "You can praise your Young Master, more directly, you know?" I said smiling smugly not answering her question, as I moved my hand to the table in front of me and tapped it three times, as soon as I did, a glowing control panel just like one in shower appeared, carrying out the same process, I fiddled with it for a bit, before finding the setting I wanted, and then with a swipe of my finger the short brown tea table, had its height increased into that of a dining table.


    With that done, I continued, asking her my next question, still with a smile on my face, "And, what do you think I decided, about that?", I said, as I lifted my spoon and was about to dig in.


    With a slightly mischievous look on her face, Amy said, "I think Young Master is going to get another sleeping spell, if he tries to use force against Master."


    And, that was just when, I was about to drink a spoonful of it, thankfully, I hadn''t placed it in my mouth yet, if I had I swear, I would have spat it all out, and started coughing in a fit.


    I placed my spoon down and looked at my maid with an incredulous expression.


    Come on!


    That mood, that expression, that smile, that body language, just what of it could be connected to violence.


    At first I thought she was joking, but, when I heard another one of her, "Ohya, did I get it wrong??" muttering.


    Then, I didn''t need to told twice by her, to guess that this was, probably, one of old Rayne''s quirks.


    Cursing the previous Rayne two more times in my mind, I opened my mouth and explained in a monotonous voice, "It''s just difference in opinions, there is no need to ''use force'' for that, we will simply talk, and sort it out tomorrow."


    And, I got an immediate answer from my maid, who was almost complaining, "Young Master!, you can''t suddenly say something intelligent like that! It feels really, really unnatural!"


    And for the 3rd time today, my maid had tried and succeeded in thoroughly annoying me.


    Giving her any angry look, and a low "Hmph", I turned my head back to my soup and said, "Get used to it, my maid," and before she could say anything else, I continued, "and be quiet, that''s an order, let me speak."


    With that the maid quietened, of course, that didn''t stop her from urging me with her eyes, to continue, but well, you annoyed me, so, you deserve to be left hanging.


    So, ignoring that urging gaze, I picked up my spoon again, once again getting a spoonful of soup and drank it.


    Delicious.


    As expected it was delicious.


    Not caring a bit about noble etiquettes, I tore a piece of bread, dipped it in the thick soup and ate it.


    Delicious. Delicious.


    Then, gulping down a mouthful of juice, I cleared my mouth, before talking to my maid once again, for, I couldn''t just leave her hanging, aahh, I wished I could.


    So, I started talking again not avoiding her gaze.


    The content I thought was abrupt, but I knew, that it was a waste to create unnecessary tension.


    "Look Amy, you are like a mother to me, you heard that, a mother.


    You are the person, who took care of me the most.


    You are the person with whom, I have talked the most.


    You are the person with whom, I have played with the most.


    And, you are the person with whom, I have spent most of my time with.


    So, getting you to do this, in the name of training, feels wrong, just wrong.


    That''s why I''m angry, that''s why I''m annoyed, that''s why I''m pissed.


    You know it too right, if I hadn''t noticed it today, if I had been the same as before, then wouldn''t our relationship be destroyed?


    A 13-year-old relationship.


    One of my most important relationship.


    And, why?


    All of that, why?


    Just cause, the Earl wanted me to teach me something!


    What kind of fucked up reason is that!!


    No way, that is right!!


    Please, Amy, please, I have already lost my mother once, now, I don''t want to lose you, too."


    My voice which was not that serious at first turned sober and then desperate and finally pleading.


    I don''t know when it was, maybe when thought about, my dead mother, but tears had started pouring out of my eyes.


    And what was supposed to be just a speech, to keep us clear, turned into something much more, something heartfelt, and maybe¡­, something I really needed.


    A chance to vent.


    But, it came so suddenly, that I couldn''t believe it, wiping the tears with fingers, feeling the moisture on them, I questioned myself.


    Really, I am crying now?


    I thought, I let it all out yesterday, but apparently, it wasn''t enough.


    What?, transmigration made me a crybaby?


    Will keep crying like this, everytime I remember that world?


    Or the fear of being controlled is unknowingly making me weak?


    Is it the fear of losing my new long relationships?


    The fear of doing something stupid and being found out?


    The fear of the new world itself?


    The fear of the tragedies coming?


    Maybe it was all of them, for my tears were not stopping.


    -Pat


    A pat.


    -Pat


    Another one.


    -Pat


    And another.


    Soft, warm, pats.


    They kept on raining, they kept accumulating.


    My tears, which I was barely holding in poured out, my silent cry, was no longer silent, instead it was filled with sobs and sniffles.


    Then a voice, a soft one, a caring one, a kind one, echoed.


    "You know, your Father just wants your good, right?"


    It asked a question, a question I didn''t want to answer, a question I couldn''t answer.


    Neither my cries nor my sobs stopped but I nodded, I know, I know that.


    That was the reason the I started crying.


    Seeing me nod, a warmth wrapped me, it held me, with care, with love.


    And the voice, continued,


    "His methods aren''t always the best, sometimes, you can''t even guess what he is thinking, but he, won''t try to hurt you."


    Hearing the voice siding with him, I wanted to escape, I didn''t want hear that, I didn''t want to hear what it said next, I didn''t want hear it asking me to forgive him, because I couldn''t and won''t forgive him.


    As if sensing my anxiety, the warmth tightened around me, not letting me escape, as it said, still being soft still being warm,


    "But this time, he has indeed hurt you, so don''t worry, Rayne, I will reprimand him in full, not as his servant, but as your Mother.


    You will believe your Mother, won''t you?"


    As soon as I heard that, all my inhibitions broke, all my self-restraint disappeared, and pure feelings poured out, I hugged her with all my strength, screaming, shouting, and bellowing as I cried, cried and cried, as for the first time in this world I exposed myself to someone.


    It wasn''t because she told me she would reprimand him; no, it wasn''t because of that small reason.


    I left myself to her, because, she said she will be my mother, even if, it''s just to reprimand him she will be my mother, even if it''s for a short time she will be my mother.


    And if I can''t cry my worries to my mother, then whom can I cry to?


    So, that was what I did, crying all my heart out, leaving myself to her, as I promised to myself, I won''t become this miserable again.


    ***


    I don''t know how much time passed.


    The evening sun had long disappeared, and eventually, I stopped my crying fit.


    And when I did.


    I realized what I did.


    And most importantly I realized where I was.


    This warmth that I enjoyed, this warmth that I longed for years, this warmth which calmed me down, I couldn''t stay in it much longer, not ''cause she won''t allow me to, but because I won''t be able to handle it.


    As comforting as it was, it was just as precarious, for it was too easy to lose yourself in it.


    That, and it was too embarrassing to keep hugging her, especially after I already cried myself to sleep, right?


    But, it wasn''t easy to move, with her arms wrapped around me, still clutching me, it was quite impossible to do so.


    "Ohya, has my son~ woken up~" and immediately after waking up I received great mental support. (Sarcastically said)


    But as a man, I accepted my fate and moved with it, or that was what I tried to convince myself to do, as I said,


    "Y-yes, A-Amy.", stammering.


    And the reply, almost made me regret what I did,


    "Mo~th~er~"


    Shit.


    ShitShitShitShitShitShitShitShitShit.


    Just why the shiting fuck did I do thaatttt!


    That was supposed to a simple fucking talk, and here I was getting emotional just cause I was still mentally disturbed and she said she will be my mother.


    Really let''s not do this again.


    Then I heard another wave of mental support, "Let me see my son''s cute face~.", which helped me to resolve myself.


    This ultimately saved me from that softness, literal, real, softness, but brought a different predicament to me, a predicament of embarrassment, a predicament by the name of Amy.


    With both my shoulders in her hands Amy, looked at my face, I was seriously so embarrassed, that I couldn''t even meet her eyes.


    And my embarrassment only increased in multitudes, when she asked, "How embarrassed are you now, my son.", this time though her voice wasn''t playful nor was it teasing, it was closer to how it was when she consoled me back then.


    And that voice compelled me, just a bit, to answer, though my answer was barely any different from a whisper, "So, embarrassed that I want find a hole to hide in it."


    A light chuckle followed by an excited, "Good.".


    That was what she did before lifting my face with her hand, then she looked straight in my eyes and said with a serious yet kind voice, "Remember that embarrassment, Rayne, for that is the price you need to pay, to turn this mother-like-maid into your mother.", and then she continued explaining herself with a twinkle in her eyes, "This will keep our bond familiar yet special, so remember, whenever you feel weak or just want to vent your mother will always be there for you." With that the seriousness was gone as she mischievously continued,


    "Also having paid today''s price, you have to call me Mother today~."


    -Huuuuu


    I sighed, feeling a bit calmer now.


    Mother, huh?


    Looks like, I found one?


    So, why call her that?


    So that was what I did.


    Called her.


    "Mother"


    Without any embarrassment, in my voice.


    And, that flipped some switch in her.


    Her eyes shined, and her ears twitched, tail swayed, as she squealed, "Mother is going to spoil her baby now!!"


    And she did exactly that.


    She fed me, despite my protests, she groomed me, cleaned my already clean ears, cut my nails, gave me lap pillows, styled my hair, all in all, she cherished me for hours.


    Till I slept.


    And though, I knew she was going to use this as a tease material, I enjoyed my mother day.


    And, I promised myself, I won''t let another one happen soon.


    IT''S JUST TOO EMBARRASSING!!!

 Chapter 7 - The Outcast Of Magic Academy And Her Mentor.

    [Subsidiary State of Flenia]


    [The Flenial Magic Apprentice Academy]


    [Student''s Library]


    Hushes and whispers.


    -Hush


    -Whisper


    -Hush


    Like a perennial music, or an ever-present tune.


    That was what she always heard, whenever she was with people.


    Well, ''with'', wasn''t a good word, cause people don''t tend to stay with her, ''around'' would be much more appropriate.


    But strangely, she didn''t find those hushes unbearable, rather, she just let them be, like a sound in background.


    It wasn''t difficult for her.


    If it was any other 13-year-old girl, it would have been, but not her.


    Considering her father''s first and last words to her were ''devil''s spawn'', anything else, just couldn''t hurt her.


    -Flip.


    Flipping the page of the book she was reading, the girl, Eva Shello, gave a cursory glance around.


    A majestic library, as big as a football field, filled with students, reading, discussing, or simply minding their own business.


    A library bustling with people, but still being quiet enough to study.


    It would have been a perfect library, if only, her table wasn''t there.


    While, it was difficult to find seats in the library,


    Her table...


    Was empty, just as she expected.


    It had been a year since she came here, and it wasn''t always like this.


    It was a bit better when she just came here, even though she was a commoner and was treated badly at first, it didn''t matter to her.


    These 12-year-old noble kids who hadn''t even seen the dark side, couldn''t do anything to her that she hadn''t seen, hadn''t went through, or hadn''t suffered, rather she was happy.


    Why?


    Cause, she wasn''t the only one.


    At least she was with a few others, knowingly or unknowingly those so-called ''bad guys'' had actually placed her in a ''community'', a group, something she hadn''t been part of before, and that she had been grateful for, but those days were good and gone.


    Well, it wasn''t their fault, she didn''t blame them, for she knew, she was just different.


    Different from them, and different from everyone.


    And people instinctively rejected different.


    Yet, she didn''t dislike this feeling, this ever-present tune, after all even if they were not ''with'' and just ''around'' her, it was already better.


    Better than those days, where all she had was silence..., and she hated that.


    Well, it wasn''t like she hadn''t tried to patch things up, she had.


    But when she saw the face of her friends, the face of doubt they had, the silent question in their eyes of ''why she didn''t help them'' or simply the fear they had felt towards her.


    When she saw that, she knew, all hope had been lost.


    They couldn''t be ''friends'' anymore.


    That also helped her to understand something.


    The things that she felt funny, the things she didn''t mind, the things she felt, a bit irritating at best.


    Those things apparently, they were too much for her friends, they were hurting them.


    And she didn''t do anything to save them, rather she enjoyed their time together, their suffering together, and instead of saving them she wanted that suffering to last, so that she could spend more time with them.


    With them and their suffering.


    It was then, the thing she had forgotten back then, came back to her, ''she was different, so, she couldn''t understand them''.


    And if she couldn''t understand them, how could she hope to be friends with them?


    So, she did something stupid, something, that even a normal 5-year-old kid would be able to tell, that it was a bad decision.


    But she couldn''t, she didn''t have much common sense back then.


    So, she searched.


    For someone, who could understand her, for someone, who could match her.


    By fighting with them, her classmates.


    For fighting was all she, the Eva Shello who had just stepped into the society for a month, knew back then.


    Yes, she had stolen food, yes she had begged, yes she had fought, but entering a society, talking to someone, being friends with someone, or depending on someone, those things were very foreign to her.


    ''Her old friends were weak, so they couldn''t rely on themselves, they couldn''t understand her, so, if she found someone with similar strength, won''t understand they understand her?''


    That was the simple conclusion she came to.


    So, she fought them, her classmates, and defeated them all.


    They just weren''t on the same level.


    Honestly, she was a bit disappointed.


    But, she let it hold her back, if her classmen weren''t enough she had upperclassmen, if her upperclassmen weren''t enough, then there were teachers, surely there would be someone who could match her, right?


    She hoped, as she fought.


    But, like always, her hopes were crushed.


    Just as the fights were getting interesting, just as she was enjoying herself, just as she couldn''t hold on her own.


    She used ''that'' power.


    And things went back to how they were, even the upperclassmen....


    ...couldn''t defeat her.


    Next, she wanted to challenge the teachers, but was stopped, not by someone else, but by the same person who brought her here, by the only person whom she owed something.


    So, she stopped, she gave up, she just accepted it.


    She was different, she was unique, she was alone, and perhaps she was destined to be.


    And with that her position as an outcast was established.


    -Flip.


    She flipped another page, and used her fingers to move her silver locks behind her ear, while her golden eyes which had a hint of purple in them, scanned the contents of the book with a squint.


    Her expression stayed the same, but if someone looked carefully at the beautiful girl''s face, then they would notice, the girl''s big, wide eyes, which made her look really innocent, were narrowed.


    She blinked a few times, and re-read the contents she didn''t understand, only to blink once again, and repeat the process, knowingly or unknowingly emphasizing her long, silvery eyelashes, which curved naturally.


    Finally, her face couldn''t maintain its expression, be it her slightly angular face, her thin eyebrows, or her cute little nose, all of them were scrunched up, as she continued re-reading the same content.


    Actually, if someone asked Eva which part she felt was the most difficult in the academy, without a second''s delay she would answer you, the magical theory test.


    Be it the gruesome physical test or the obscure magic application test, they were nothing but a breeze to her, but whenever she heard of the magical theory, her head would just start throbbing.


    But, she couldn''t just act on instincts, she had to learn, she had to know, and she had to create, and she knew that, especially after that ''old man'' showed it to her, so thoroughly.


    Minimum effort maximum effect he said.


    But still, she couldn''t understand how could he do so much with so little, how could each of his little actions have so many meanings, just how could a small dent on ground created during a small clash, be the reason of her demise.


    He couldn''t have predicted all of that, right?


    Thinking about that ''old man'' her thoughts couldn''t help wander, to all the things he did for her, from his ''common sense'' lessons to his painful beatings, all of that.


    -Snap.


    In the end, she closed her book, ''[Magical Theory Advanced ¨C II] by Chris Gus Bellat'', just reading the title irritated her, even more so when she couldn''t understand what was written.


    Hah, she needed someone to teach her.


    Desperately.


    It wasn''t like she didn''t take the lectures, she did.


    But the problem was, those lectures didn''t cover this book which the ''Old Man'' gave her, nor she could pass those tests which he prepared for her, if she didn''t study from it, and she spoke that from experience.


    The experience, that still made her shudder.


    -Huuuuu.


    Yet, another thing she had to ask him.


    Well, not like it was difficult for him to answer.


    He was the one who wrote the book in the first place, [Chris Gus Bellat], [Monarch] rank magician, gold graded [Magic Spearman], and the [Headmaster of The Flenial Magic Apprentice Academy].


    The man who brought her here, and the man who saved her, and the man treated her normally, despite knowing that she was different.


    ''Let''s just ask him anyways'' she thought as she tapped the table three times.


    With that a holographic display popped up, it had most of its options greyed out, as the library didn''t allow the students to change them, but it had what she wanted, the clock.


    [2:46 pm]


    ''.....!''


    She almost gasped, as she thought, ''He must be waiting for me now!''.


    She was so engrossed in the book, that she missed the agreed time by 16 minutes.


    Not wanting to cross that 20-minute mark, as only a brutal beating in the name of spar awaited her if she did, she quickly packed her things, storing them in her bracelet, and practically scurried to the library''s entrance.


    As soon as she reached the hallway she stopped holding back, and ran in the earnest, not caring about the commotion she caused.


    Well, she caused a commotion wherever she went, it didn''t matter she did something or not, at some point she had just gotten numb.


    So, without caring about the penalty she would get by breaking the rule ''No use of Mana allowed in the hallways'', she ran, her destination ''Training Ground 9'', their usual place.


    ***


    [Training Ground 9]


    -Huff pant


    -Huff pant


    Amidst huff''s and pants she finally got there.


    ''Training ground 9'', a simple but sturdy training ground, the size of a football field though bereft of grass.


    It was covered in all sides with a simple magical shield, other than that it had nothing except for the few seats beside the entrance.


    And seated on them, was a scholarly looking man, quietly flipping through a book, reading it at a speed which was humanly impossible, made possible only by the silver glasses he was wearing.


    With a head full of grey hair and shining blue eyes, along with his luxurious looking silver suit and the black shirt he wore within, anyone who saw him would unconsciously have the word ''scholar'' pop up in their mind.


    But not Eva, at one point of time, when she didn''t even know what a scholar was, when she met him for the first time, she had that feeling.


    But now, after getting countless beatings from that man, the equation, ''Old man = Scholar'', just felt wrong in her head.


    For her, ''Old man = A beast who likes to beat little girls'' felt much more appropriate.


    As she steadied her breathing, she quickly shook thought of her head, for she always suspected the ''old man'' to have some kind of method to read her mind-


    Alas, she was one step too late, as she heard, "First you make an ''old man'' wait and now you are even thinking indecent things about him, Eva don''t you think, I''m spoiling you too much."


    Hearing that, Eva was a bit ashamed and at a loss of words.


    She wanted to get back at him, by saying something, anything, but be it her inexperience in society or her insufficient vocabulary, she didn''t know what to say, and that frustrated her to no end.


    With a small smile on his face, the old man, Chris Gus Bellat, finally lifted his gaze to meet hers, his narrow eyes curved up a bit just like his lips, forming a few wrinkles which were one of the only few things that could prove his age.


    His smile, getting only wider when he saw her frustrated expression, and much to her irritation, he continued, "Then, as your punishment for making me wait, your daily questions are cancelled.


    Also, you are going all out today, Eva, so wait and recover, while I finish this.", he said, as he lifted his hands slightly to emphasize the book, before returning his gaze to it.


    While her thoughts were going, ''You just want to beat me harder ''old man''!''


    Her expression remained steady, with only her eyes showing a bit of discontent, but once again she didn''t know what to say, what to do, how to express herself, especially now that she had become overly conscious of her actions.


    Her every act, every move, every word had to go through a, ''Is it right, to do this?'', screening in her mind.


    It prevented her from unknowingly making fun of herself, but it also slowed down her responses, which left her feeling awkward at times.


    In fact, it was only when she was fighting, that she didn''t have to double think her actions, she could freely express herself as much as she wanted, with her sword.


    And that, felt liberating to her, turning her into something like a Battle Maniac.


    So, she didn''t argue.


    Partly, cause she didn''t want to go through that awfully long process of choosing her words.


    And partly, cause she still hoped that somehow, someway, she will definitely wipe that calm look off from that ''old man''s'' face.


    Doing what she was told to, steadied her breath and recovered, though there wasn''t much to recover.


    She did that, and sharpened her mind, remembered her strategies and finally she heard a-


    -Snap


    Followed by, "Let''s start, and remember go all out, or I won''t go easy on you."


    ''You never do!'' her mind screamed but she only answered with a simple, "Yes."


    And made her way to the center of the training ground.


    As she walked her uniform flashed, glowing magical runes started revolving around it.


    And in a matter of seconds, it changed shapes.


    Turning it from a peach-colored blazer, white shirt and a dark pink almost red skirt, to a full suit of skin tight armor covering her full, from her neck to her toes.


    A full purple armor, with glowing bright purple lines that looked like veins, while also having some parts that were hardened to the core, just like scales covering her vitals, and that, gave the armor a very life like look.


    With her armor on she turned around and tied her hair in a bun, as looked at Chris, who was walking behind her, his appearance the same except for his suit, which was now rested on the bench, and folded sleeves of his black shirt.


    With a spear in his hand and, he looked at her armor and smiled wryly, and said, "I didn''t think you would wear that armor in the guise of school uniform, I guess you liked my gift quite heavily, didn''t you?"


    Not sparing a thought to answer his question Eva simply said a "Yes", trying not to get distracted even for a bit.


    Nodding his head, he continued, "Now, come.", as his smile disappeared and sense of serenity took over him, not just his face, but his whole body.


    Suddenly, he felt like mountain, like nothing could shake him, an impregnable mountain.


    And against such a mountain, the girl, Eva Shello, summoned her weapon, an ordinary enchanted sword, and calmed herself. (A/N: For all who think that she needs to a weapon, don''t worry she will have one, when she meets the MC, also remember this is a training match.)


    And focused with she closed eyes, as she remembered that feeling, that feeling of domination she always felt.


    And activated ''that'' power.


    [Awakening]

 Chapter 8 - The Fight, Her Powers, And Accepting A Master

    [Awakening]


    The world rumbled, as a shockwave erupted with her as a center, pushing the dirt on the ground back.


    The mana in the surroundings crackled and buzzed as her aura, her magic, her perception, all of them including herself changed.


    It was as if the world bowed to her, as it relinquished it''s the control of Mana, creating 50-meter domain around her, where the natural mana bended to her will


    And at her behest, it rushed in her, pushing her body, her brain, and her spirit, to the limits, increasing the sheer power she held in that tiny body.


    Outwardly her hair glowed with a faint light, while her eyes started shining like torches.


    Her presence distorted, looking just like any other civilian to [Mental Sense], as if the mental world refused to peek into her.


    A broken power, an unknown power, a unique power, a power belonging only to her.


    But that didn''t matter, what mattered was the mountain-like Headmaster, her opponent, was waiting for her, unfazed by her demonstration.


    And she didn''t want to keep him waiting anymore-


    -Bang


    With a stomp of her feet, she launched herself towards him, as the ground beneath her cracked, while the air around her howled a beat later.


    In a single second she was there, in front of him, her sword aimed straight at his gut in a stab.


    -Clang


    -Clang


    Weapons collided as the spear twirled around him, pushing her sword to the side, while trying to cut her in the same motion.


    With a change in her gait, she took a step forward, let her sword slide along the spear''s shaft, before finally locking it with the blade on the end, using that as a support she twisted her body and kicked him, as a ball of fire appeared straight in front of his face.


    -Bang


    A big hand covered in icy cold energy blocked her kick, while trying to freeze her leg, but knowing her opponent being most proficient in ice magic, she had already coated her leg with fire, while her fireball was neutralized by another bout of cold energy, snuffed out without even being able to explode.


    That attack didn''t do much except for pushing him 10 meters back, but rather that pursuing him, she quickly jumped to the side as several icicles emerged in the place where she stood, had she not spared a bit of her [Mental Avatar] to slow down the spell, then it would have skewered right through her, while she was still in mid-kick, though her armor would have protected her, it was still bound to be painful.


    His magic was annoying as always.


    So, knowing her domain''s advantages, she used them in full.


    She increased the concentration of fire elemental magicules which were most useful against him, while simultaneously decreasing the water element magicules in the domain, this would cost him much more of his mana than normal to cast his spells.


    And as if that wasn''t enough, which she knew wasn''t, she started casting another spell, but of course, her opponent won''t let her do it so easily.


    But unlike her he didn''t charge, instead he imbued his spear with an icy cold energy, so cold that it sent chills down her spine despite their distance, and threw it at her, while also materializing many magic circles which increased the spear''s speed and weight.


    As the spear which weighted at least a 100 kilograms came at her, she knew she couldn''t dodge it, the energy imbued within would certify her defeat if she tried.


    So, decreasing a bit of focus from the spell which effectively slowed it down a bit, she flared her mana, pumped it in her armor and sword, increasing their strength and imbuing them with flaming hot energy, a counter his.


    Her weapons started glowing, just like his spear, as she stood her ground.


    In a split second the sword and the spear clashed-


    --Screeeeccchhhhh


    And a heavy screech of metal hitting metal resounded.


    With one hand clenched around the hilt and the other hand on the flat of her sword, she somehow blocked the spear, but her hands were a bit numb partly due to the force and partly due to the cold energy in the weapon.


    Also, she was pushed to the edge of the field.


    Which meant the old man was out of her domain and free to use magic as he wanted, and that was dangerous.


    She rushed back at him crossing the 50 or so meters in just 2 seconds and quickly completed her ongoing her spell.


    Her spell, a tri-elemental one, was like not a single big spell, but rather a collection of a large number of small spells.


    After having a lot of those big fancy magic circles disrupted at last moment, she knew she should form her spells as such, especially with her domain capable of fueling such a spell, with just a bit of her focus.


    With fire element as a base, encased by wind element which strengthened it, while also concentrating the light element to further increase its temperature, hundreds of small bright red flaming balls formed in her domain, floating in the air, ready to shoot red hot lasers with nothing but a thought.


    But, her expression wasn''t good, not because her opponent was surrounded but hundreds of spears of ice, but because of the way the opponent looked at her.


    That intense gaze, was fixed on her, as it''s owner, Chris Gus Bellat, spoke, "I told you to go all out from the start, didn''t I?", his voice bereft of any emotion.


    And as much as she wanted to tell him that she was going all out.


    She knew, that she wasn''t, she knew what he was talking about, she knew, that she was more powerful that way, especially now that she was using [Awakening] but, she didn''t want to use it, the power which ruined her childhood, killed her mother and marked her as devil''s spawn.


    A slow but firm voice continued,


    "No affinity is evil Eva.


    This isn''t your backwater village, nor are you the only one with that affinity, here no one will discriminate you just because you have that affinity."


    "But mine is different, isn''t it?" she asked completely unconvinced by his words, as she maintained her spell and increased the number of flaming balls.


    "Yes, it is, indeed it is very different, unlike anything I ever have seen, aggressive, destructive, devouring, as if it has a life of its own.


    But you can control it now, can''t you?


    You spent all your time doing that, right?


    ¡­You said, you wanted to meet someone, who can finally match you.


    If you really want to meet such monsters, then you will have to go higher, Eva.


    Much higher, to the top, to the center of the Alexis Empire, there you will find them, those monsters who can match you.


    But, you can''t do that, even you can''t reach that high while holding back.


    So, Eva, use your affinity, control it, and reign it."


    She listened to him in silence, as he finished his short speech, only one sentence going through her mind, ''Someone who can match me in the Alexis Empire'', but she didn''t act immediately, instead she thought,


    Can she really find a place to belong to?


    A small doubt appeared in her mind.


    And a small hope, like a little flame sparked.


    Surely, no matter how weird she is there is bound to be someone like, right?


    Though doubtful, she still thought, the what if scenario¡­.


    If she really can find that someone, if she really find a place to belong to, then, there is no need to hesitate.


    So, she made a decision, ''I will come back and beat the ''old man'' with the same power he told me to use, if I couldn''t find that someone.''


    -huuuuuuu


    With that she took a deep breath and channeled it.


    Her [Darkness]


    And like a hungry beast, set free after a long time, it howled, roared, as if showing the world, it''s presence, as it engulfed her whole domain, in darkness.


    Destructive, devouring darkness, which made her domain look like some kind of black planet with purple rifts spread all over it.


    Just when it felt like, the planet would explode¡­


    Just when it felt like the girl couldn''t control her power¡­


    It stopped.


    At the behest of the Girl.


    The Girl, who was shining like a star, giving off a silvery glow.


    That despite being engulfed in darkness, didn''t weaken, instead it made her look like the only beacon of hope.


    Like a single shining star in the night sky.


    Her now purple eyes, glared at the darkness, as if reminding it, whose tool it was.


    Then, she exerted her control on it, as if putting it under a leash¡­


    Until, the Darkness relented, following her like commands like the tool it was.


    Helping and supporting her as best as it could.


    It expanded her domain, doubling its diameter from 50 to a 100 meters but rather than being invisible like before, it was like the day was being veiled by the curtain of night.


    It also encased her spell, concentrating all the light in the domain on her shining orbs, while adding its own destructive properties to the orbs, changing their color from a bright orange to a shining purple.


    That state of hers right now, of a shining girl, standing alone in the night, surrounded by glowing purple orbs¡­


    That, was her true state, her finally being herself.


    And it was beautiful.


    So beautiful, so mystifying, and yet it was so powerful, so terrific.


    If a normal someone walked in her domain, then fully vaporizing that someone, was a matter of few seconds at most.


    "I hope you are ready." She said in goodwill, as she knew what happened to those who weren''t, and she didn''t want that to happen to him.


    What she heard in response was, "Hahaha, don''t worry about me you brat, worry about yourself, since you have kept such a good power hidden from me for a year, be ready for a good beating-, I mean, a good lesson."


    Though her mind went, ''You just want to beat me in the end!'', she remained focused and once again charged at the mountain, to the top, which looked a lot more reachable.


    Then, the fight started in earnest, as sound of explosions, and weapons clashing resounded.


    Sword vs the Spear.


    Purple lasers vs Ice spears


    Mental powers vs Mental powers


    And Destructive Darkness vs Icy Cold.


    In a terrifying yet beautiful duel.


    And those sounds didn''t stop,


    ¡­for the next 10 minutes.


    ***


    In the end, she couldn''t shake him.


    The gulf between the powers, the age, the experience, was too big.


    The mountain, was too big.


    Even if she could destroy the peak, she couldn''t shake the foundation.


    -Haa haa hah haaaa


    A completely exhausted Eva, lay in the middle of what can be best described as an apocalyptic scene.


    At some places the ground was filled with craters, still scorching with a strange blackish purple glow, somewhere it was completely frozen as if a frozen tundra.


    The air was still crackling with power, as tiny sparks still ignited here and there only to explode in a small blast of darkness or ice.


    Even so she had an exhilarated expression on her face, as if someone had obtained victory.


    And that expression wasn''t for nothing, even if she couldn''t shake the mountain, she had destroyed its peak.


    That indestructible aura it gave off in the beginning had disappeared.


    Just that, was enough.


    For now.


    -Step


    -Step


    -Step


    The mountain, Headmaster Chris Gus Bellat, walked towards her, his appearance, would have been described as pristine, if not for his burned off left sleeve and slightly red hand.


    With a smile on his face, a smile that was very different from before, a crazy a smile showing all his teeth, from his sharp canines to his molar''s, he said in a tone completely different from his expression, in a disbelieving tone, "You broke through my defense, my aura¡­..?, at the age of 13, really a brat did this¡­?"


    After that,


    "KUHAHAHAKUHAHAHAHA¡­.


    HAHAHAHA¡­"


    He laughed, hysterically so.


    And his laughter didn''t stop.


    ...for a good 2 minutes.


    Enough for Eva to catch her breath and stand up, her expression a bit perplexed.


    Yes, she broke through his defense in her last-ditch effort.


    Even with all her power, that was the only thing she could do.


    ***


    [Just before the end of fight]


    Eva was frustrated.


    Her [Darkness] could destroy his ice, for sure, but he just kept sending more her way.


    He would avoid her most critical attacks with minimal movements, and strike her down when she was catching her breath, like he was the weaker one here.


    Her surprise attacks and feints which should have worked, since Mental Sense was blocked off her, didn''t work, as if he could read her.


    And all this frustrated her.


    She hoped to at least scratch him, but at this rate even that looked impossible.


    In the end, she sighed, -


    -Huuuuuuu


    , calmed and prepared herself, for the last-ditch effort she had prepared.


    The only attack which had a chance of succeeding.


    So, without waiting any further, Eva acted...


    She unfurled the leash, she kept on her Darkness, letting it reign free.


    This gave her an advantage, the advantage of being unpredictable, and unnoticed just for a moment, though short still very useful.


    Using it in full, she sneaked in, getting closer.


    Until, she reached him.


    Now at a close range, she simultaneously collected every purple orb she had made, who gathered like shooting stars having the same destination, and then exploded.


    Like an exploding supernova, it created a chain explosion, melting out her opponent''s offence.


    Her own magic couldn''t hurt her, so she ran straight through the explosion, while her armor protected her from the side effects, which she wasn''t immune to. (A/N: That is a fact in this world, applies to everyone.)


    Calling back her Darkness next, she concentrated the five purple orbs she had hidden in it, the maximum she could, on her sword and stabbed.


    In response, her opponent created an ice wall which kept getting thicker by the second, but her sword was hot and long enough.


    It pierced the wall before it could get any thicker, and blasted her flaming Darkness right at the magic circle behind it.


    Her Darkness devoured the circle, this devouring property, she had not used in the battle yet to catch the Headmaster by surprise, and it did.


    For one last time, mustering all the power she could, she blasted it off of her sword straight at the Headmaster.


    This attack made short work of the makeshift shield, the Headmaster had conjured, disintegrating it before finally burning his sleeve off.


    With her attack finally being able to scratch him, with his expression finally changing, she completed her goal.


    And the exhaustion finally kicked in.


    ***


    [Present Time]


    Despite being dishevelled and completely exhausted.


    Eva was happy, satisfied, satiated.


    This time she had done it, she had finally checkmated the ''old man''.


    At that last attack there was nothing he could have done.


    All his magic on the other side of the wall, would have melted off before it had even formed, while on the other side only the tip of the sword had emerged from the wall, there was literally no way out for him, at that time.


    Indeed, a checkmate as she thought.


    So, seeing him laughing like a madman, as he laughed and shouted ''those bastards'' or ''I will show them'' was perplexing to her at best.


    Even more so, when he suddenly stopped and appeared right in front of her, in a speed which she couldn''t follow, and asked her in a serious voice, "Brat, will you become my disciple?"


    "Disciple?, but I''m already an academy student, ain''t I?", asking another perplexing question.


    ''Has he gone mad'' was what she was thinking as she answered that.


    And yet, his actions further cemented her guess, as he lowered his head mumbled to himself, ''looks like I have to teach her talking first, but for now the most efficient way to convince her would be¡­.''


    Before stopping looking back at her, as he explained, in his teaching tone, "It ain''t that brat, right now I''m just giving you a helping hand, but if you become my disciple I will give you resources to grow stronger at least twice as fast-" though halfway through, his sentence was cut off...


    By an immediate, "I accept!".


    For Eva just hearing the ''twice as fast'' was enough, weather he was mad or not, that didn''t matter, as long as it increased her growth rate nothing else mattered.


    So, as the Headmaster said, "Hey brat at least listen-", she cut him off again with a, "It doesn''t matter, I accept!" spoken in a resolute tone.


    Hearing that, the Headmaster didn''t continue instead he looked like he was holding back his smile as he directly said,


    "Okay, from now on you are my Disciple!


    Now go and rest, we will sign the official contract tomorrow."


    And as soon as she heard that, she turned around and started walking towards the exit for she was exhausted, completely ignoring the hysterical laughter behind her and the loud bellows of, ''She accepted just like that, perhaps this is fate, HAHAHA...'' or ''Just wait you bastards I will send a little monster to you HAHAHA...''


    Right now, Eva had only two things on her mind, first the and more prominent one, ''Finally, I can grow stronger faster, yesssss!'' and another a fleeting one, ''I hope the ''old man'' hasn''t gone mad, I heard it is hard to understand mad people, but well, if it doesn''t affect his teaching ability, then it doesn''t matter, right? It''s was his choice to become mad after all, but then, why do I feel like I''m thinking something rude¡­?''


    ''I''m not, right¡­?''

 Chapter 9 - A Talk With The Earl...

    Chirp~ chirp~


    Chirp~ chirp~


    ...Was it chirping of birds or the glaring sunlight coming from the window, I don''t know, but either way, I opened my heavy eyelids.


    Only, to shut them down instantly.


    The sunlight was really too glaring.


    And that, in no way was the morning sun.


    Haaaah, did I oversleep today too?


    Well, doesn''t matter, it''s not like I could have done something if I woke up early, plus, sleeping in this bed feels good.


    So good, in fact, that I really want to sleep more.


    Damn, who the hell makes a bed this comfortable, think about the people who have to wake up early in the morning!


    Heartless people, these bed makers.


    With these thoughts in my mind, I wriggled in the bed for a bit before finally waking up.


    I roused myself and got in a sitting position, as I rubbed my eyes while looking around.


    And with that I found two things, first, it wasn''t that late just 8:43 a.m., as shown in the clock, and the second, Amy''s missing.


    Wasn''t she supposed to be my personal maid, then, how come she didn''t wake me up?


    Is there a ''job'' for her?


    Well, whoever her target is ''Amen''.


    Plus, considering what happened last night, seeing her first thing in the morning would be awkward as hell.


    Maybe, this just her consideration towards me?


    Well, whatever it was, it was good.


    Cause, for some reason, I felt really refreshed.


    I don''t know why, but if I had to guess, then maybe it was cause I finally had some time for myself.


    Recalling my really short life in here, in this world, except for the first time I woke up, I barely had any time for myself, I was always accompanied by someone.


    And always being accompanied by someone, who can cut off your head the moment they find out your secret, is really stressful and tiring.


    -Huuuu


    I exhaled deeply.


    Enough of idling around, I thought to myself, as I got off the bed and walked to the window, flinging open it''s already half open curtains, and with that the bustling morning of the Ellsworth estate came into my view.


    The Ellsworth estate was like a castle, an impregnable fortress if you consider the forces it held both in the light and the shadows.


    And this estate had a lot of buildings inside it, which included all kinds of facilities of servants, knights, and official employees, like their rooms, training grounds, or offices.


    So, every morning, around this time the estate was quite bustling.


    I simply watched the bustling scene, the knights going to have breakfast after their intense morning training sessions, the servants cleaning the estate and maintaining the appearance of the estate, the official''s rushing to their management departments.


    Among them a young gardener particularly caught my view, he was artistically cutting up a few plants along with a maid who gave him some suggestions for his cuttings, clearly they looked close.


    Were they childhood friends or just another couple having a tryst with the excuse of work?


    Young ones truly are bold these days...


    Well, none of my business.


    With the late morning breeze hitting my face, I decided to wash up and meet the Earl first, before roaming around the estate for the rest of the day.


    Actually, I had a something very important to talk to the Earl.


    It was about one of my future plans.


    And also, my road to get stronger.


    So, without wasting any time, I closed the curtains and headed to the bathroom where I took a nice long shower, it''s not like Earl is gonna run away or something if I take a few more minutes showering.


    After enjoying the shower and drying myself, I checked my wardrobe and fortunately, it looked like I won''t be a blue shade stick today.


    And for that I was glad, especially so when I got dressed and observed myself in the mirror.


    It was a bit arrogant to say, but with a grey shirt with folded sleeves, black waistcoat, black pants topped with a black tie and shoes, I looked the boy in every girl''s dreams, yep, I was just that handsome.


    So, after fixing my hair a bit I departed from my room, my destination, Earl''s Alchemy Lab.


    ***


    -Step


    -Step


    -Step


    Muffled steps rang out in the corridor of the two-story mansion, muffled due to the red carpet laid on the floor, which matched the spectacular paintings and the fancy chandeliers quite well.


    (A/N: Two stories= ground and first floor.)


    As I moved through the Mansion I marveled it, yes it was beautiful, but I was much more focused on what I could feel.


    The Mana and the enchantments placed on it.


    From each wall to every single piece of furniture it had, they were all enchanted, plus the enchantments weren''t half assed enchantments rather, they were strong, so strong, that unless you were a magic user who had a good weapon, you won''t have a chance to destroy them.


    In fact, according to my memories, a flower vase from here might serve as a better weapon, than a normal hammer bought from a weapon shop.


    Yes, it was that extravagant.


    Of course, such ridiculous extravagance was only limited to this building, as it was the Main residence of the Count and all Ellsworth family members directly related to him, that means the only people living here were Count, Countess, Reonald and me.


    This building though secure, didn''t have much in it, just some important rooms and facilities, which included my dear father''s Lab, though a subsidiary one that was on ground floor.


    And that''s exactly where I was now.


    Standing in front of the room, I felt that aura of a [Magus] which stifled me for a second, as I felt it scanning me, before immediately turning warm and supportive.


    And as soon as it did, I heard a deep but warm voice, "Come in, Rayne, I have been expecting you."


    -Click


    With that the door automatically clicked open, and soon, I saw the Earl, sitting in front of a table filled with high tech equipment as he controlled it all with his right hand, which was surrounded by a similar magic circle as that day.


    Looks like he was brewing another potion today.


    Though, I was overwhelmed by the atmosphere for a bit, I walked in confidently as I took a single but long look around the lab, and with that I noticed many changes, changes, that weren''t consistent with my memories. (A/N: Will call that lab from now on)


    So, choosing that as a starting point, I called out to the Earl, "Hm, the lab has changed a lot now.", as I took a seat on the only couch, a three-seater one with a table in front of it, placed in the corner of the room.


    "Hehe, you even remember the lab which you last saw when you were 9 years old, now that''s something surprising, I didn''t know my son has such a good memory." replied the Earl as he chuckled slightly in amusement before continuing,


    "Ah, looks like I haven''t given my eldest son even a shred of attention!


    Now look, how he has kept so many secrets from his father, really, I have failed you my son." Though the contents of his short speech were quite emotional, but the way he said that, in his sickeningly melodramatic tone filled with sarcasm, I couldn''t help but feel embarrassed and angry with the previous Rayne.


    This was all his fault, even the busy Earl made sometime out of his schedule to spend with his precious son.


    But Rayne, he didn''t spare a single minute, if it there were no orders or summons, he wouldn''t care about his own father who cleared his own busy schedule to spend some time with him.


    Knowing it was old Rayne''s fault, I couldn''t even retort, so I opted to stay silent.


    Thankfully, the Earl spared me from an awkward silence, as he continued after a short pause, "You haven''t eaten anything today, right?"


    "Right, my maid suddenly disappeared on me after all." I said offhandedly.


    Getting the point, I wanted to talk about, the Earl half turned towards me before matching my gaze, as he said as casually as before, "Well, Amelia has her own rights, after all she is an employee not a slave. She applied for a holiday today and left the estate early in the morning, as for where she went, I''m just as clueless as you are."


    ''Amelia has her own rights, after all she is an employee not a slave'', yes I get you, talking between the lines, but that, is still an excuse!


    And I don''t want excuses so I came clean.


    "Okay father let me say this clearly, I didn''t like what happened yesterday and with your intellect I''m sure you weren''t unaware of it, so I will ask you a favor.


    Don''t have Amy do this, even if you are not forcing her, even if it is her own free will, just don''t let her do this.


    Do that and I will join, everyone, for every meal, everyday, from now on." I said so, seriously, while looking straight in his eyes.


    In my previous world and even in this one, anybody who heard this deal would have started laughing at me.


    But not the Count, though he was an assassin he still loved his family, and now, his eldest son who had stopped eating with them as soon as he reached six, has offered to do just that, he couldn''t help but be tempted.


    But being a father, he couldn''t just jump the gun in front of his child, so he tried to justify his actions, plus, he really considered the charm training necessary, so he said in a contemplating tone which didn''t deceive me, "Hmmm, considering how Amelia chided me for hours about this, I can tell she wasn''t happy. And one of the most important task of a Lord is to keep his subjects happy, which are you both in this case, so, I can agree to your request, but only if you promise me to take those lessons who will teach you how to resist against womanly charms. Of course, someone else will teach you those lessons."


    So that was the bottom-line huh, I see.


    Well, these conditions were quite good and I am not like old Rayne who liked to eat alone, as for those lessons, I am even less worried about them, I hadn''t lived my previous life in vain.


    I knew those ''womanly charms'' and had experienced it in full, a lot of times.


    So, going with the flow, "I agree", I replied in a rather relaxed tone.


    And my agreement brought a smile on my father''s face, "Great that you agreed, here drink this."


    He said as he flicked his right hand and sent a small glass bottle flying my way.


    Apparently, whatever the Earl was brewing had completed and just as I guessed it was a potion, for me.


    I caught spinning bottle midair as I looked as it''s contents, inwardly feeling dreadful and completely unwilling to drink another abomination.


    But fortunately, this time, the potion was a bright yellow one with a smooth texture that made it look more like a mango flavored drink than a potion.


    So, under the watchful gaze of the Earl, I took off it''s cap and gulped it down, just like the previous one, it was tasteless and opened my throat before easily sliding down through it.


    After finishing it, I slammed the small bottle on the table in front of me, before looking back at the Earl.


    Though I wanted to know what I drank, I didn''t ask such a stupid question to him.


    No matter what he is my father now, I know he wouldn''t harm me and definitely won''t need a potion if wanted to.


    The Earl though, wasn''t paying attention to me, as he quickly cleaned up the lab with a snap of his fingers, before he came and joined me on the couch.


    "Okay then, tell me about your [Mental Avatar] you are looking quite eager to do so anyways." He said as he poured coffee for both of us.


    Umm, he thought I was eager tell him about my [Mental Avatar]?


    Well, he told me meet him cause I theorized one, so yeah, that was a normal train of thought.


    Hmm, okay I will just gloss over it.


    "Actually, it was a complete coincidence that I successfully theorized one.


    I don''t know why, but as soon as I tapped into my [Mental Perception], I felt the same feeling that I felt when I tapped into my [Mental Perception] for the first time.


    That feeling engrossed me and before I knew it I theorized a new [Avatar], as for its details-", I said, as I waiting for the Earl to chime in, which he promptly did.


    "It''s okay that you trust me, but you know better to not share it with anyone, even with your father, as for your situation..."


    He spoke joyfully at first before he turning silent mid sentence.


    Knowing that he was thinking about it, I too stayed silent before picking up my cup off the table, as I savored the delicious coffee, served by the Earl in small sips, trying not to make any noise.


    And I must say the coffee was damn delicious.


    I had finished half of it when the Earl broke his silence, as he picked up where left in an unsure voice, "...it is quite unique, looks like you got disconnected from [Mental World] while you were sleeping, only for you to restore the connection after waking up, ...that is one of the most likely thing that could have happened.


    Well don''t worry, I''ll think about it in your place.


    Go and have breakfast now.", he said, his tone still a bit thoughtful.


    "After coffee?" I asked promptly, in a teasing tone which brought his focus back on me, as he looked at me a little bewildered.


    His expression soured a bit as his mind registered what I said, as he replied,


    "Ah, I shouldn''t have served you that, my bad.


    But more importantly, I see that you have changed a lot, Rayne.", his face clearly looked happier as he said the last part.


    (A/N: Universal truth coffee is meant to be drunk after breakfast.)


    I smiled as I said, "Get used to it Father, also our talk isn''t over yet, I have to ask your permission for something."


    "Something?" My father said visibly confused, before continuing, "Definitely, no training right?"


    Seeing that face I could only bow to previous Rayne, have a Magus make a confused face... Yes, you haven''t lived in vain, I thought, while answering, not sure how to bring it up.


    "No, not training.


    It''s something else..."


    "Something else...?" Earl said clearly skeptical.


    "Yes, it''s something else.


    Father, I want to go on a journey!"


    I said, as I decided to come clean with him.


    Yes, a journey.


    That was my plan, I had to get stronger and I couldn''t do that by staying in the estate and training, okay maybe I could, but the results won''t make much difference.


    So, I decided to go on a journey.


    A journey to pickup some powers before they are collected by worthless guys.


    A journey to pick up some comrades, before they join the dark side, or simply because they have potential.


    And a journey to simply enjoy the world.


    "Huh? A Journey...?, For what?, and where?


    That aside Rayne, do you really think I will let you step out of my territory just after you woke up, also there is your debut in 2 months.


    So, no you can''t go out of the estate, on whatever journey you have in mind."


    I didn''t interrupt and let the Count say his piece as I listened to his reasons.


    And I didn''t see a problem, why?


    Well, it wasn''t like I was planning to go on a journey today or tomorrow.


    I planned to go after my debut from the start.


    Today, I just wanted to inform him, and test waters.


    In fact, I wouldn''t go right away even if I could.


    The reason for that was simple, I had time to prepare, so why do I rush when I clearly know that this world is dangerous?


    I had just woken up, I don''t know what this body was actually capable of, I don''t know how strong I am, I wasn''t used to this body, nor I was to fighting.


    If I didn''t know how strong I was, how could I plan my journey?


    So, isn''t it tantamount of a suicide if go right away?


    As for these problems, I would fix them in the buffer time I got, in these 2 months.


    So, I replied the Count before he added something else, "Don''t worry Father, I am not asking permission to go right away, rather I''m asking if I can go after my debut.", in a calm tone.


    Hearing my calm response, the Count too calmed down a bit as he answered,


    "So, a journey after two months, I guess you haven''t planned the details yet right?


    Hmm, how about this, I won''t reject you right away, but you will give me the details of your travel and I will agree as long as I find it okay.


    Also, you have to convince your mother yourself."


    "Really! That''s great!" I was happy and genuinely surprised when the Count agreed to my proposal so easily.


    Actually, I had prepared a lot of ways to try to convince him, so it caught me off guard by how easily he agreed.


    Well, that''s good news, I guess.


    Now for the last thing, "Also father-"


    I said as my excitement cooled off a bit, only to be cut off by the Earl who raised his eyebrows and said in a surprised tone, "There''s actually more you want to talk about!?"


    And with that my happy expression crumpled, honestly I was annoyed.


    I mean, is it really necessary to be surprised or bewildered at every little sentence I spoke!


    Thankfully he quickly noted my change in expression and apologized, "Oh, sorry, sorry, I shouldn''t have said that, it was my bad, it''s just that you used to say so few words before, that seeing you talk this much like this is really a new experience for me, of course a good experience." He said with a voice so filled with happiness and relief, that I couldn''t even be mad with him.


    But that didn''t change the fact that my mood soured a bit, so returning to my neutral tone I said my piece, "I just wanted my ''bracelet'' back."


    "Oh, your ''bracelet''..., okay, I will send it to your room."


    With his reply, I drank the rest of my coffee, got off the couch and walked to the door.


    I walked as I said, "Just send it to the dining room I will be eating my breakfast there, also I''m planning to have a walk around the estate, watching the knights train is a good way to pass time, right?", I reached the door as I said that.


    I opened it, stepped out and turned around, as I greeted him, "Have a good day, Father,"


    Though a cheeky, "And get used to it~." , leaked from my throat before I completely shut the door for good.


    Haaah, I got a bit carried away there, but well, it made my mood.


    So, with a skip in my step I headed to the dining room, as I thought,


    ''Finally, I will see my [Status]!"

 Chapter 10 - The Test And The Solution...

    Delicious, delicious...


    Very delicious.


    Delicious indeed.


    I might even get a sweet tooth after eating these...,


    ...these divinely appetizing pancakes.


    Yep, definitely a sweet tooth is in order.


    They were just that tasty.


    My stomach was full, but I still craved for more.


    But being an adult, whose weight has always wandered over the thin line between healthy and overweight, I knew how to reign myself.


    Which was what I did, as I savored the last bite of my second serving, of my pancake.


    And I must say, I was regretful.


    I wanted to eat more...


    I sighed.


    Why must all good things in the world end?


    I questioned myself, before laughing lightly, as I stopped my joking inner monologue.


    I wiped my mouth with a napkin, before looking at the maid serving me, her name was Mora if I it remember correctly, and unlike Amy she was a normal maid.


    She had a serious air around her, which along with her thin glasses, long brown hair styled in a ponytail, and oval face, perfectly matched with her ''serious professional maid'' persona.


    But that didn''t matter to me as I was more interested in the box she was holding in her hands, with a hint of anticipation in my voice I asked, "That box, my father sent it, right?"


    And not disappointing me, Mora answered affirmatively, "Yes, Young Master, Master sent it to you, but I was waiting for you to finish your meal before presenting it to you, I apologize if I have erred, forgive me.", but with so much sophistication that I wondered how annoying it would be talk like that.


    She gave me a light bow and placed the box near me, as she quickly started clearing the plates and cutlery, a task that she completed quite quickly.


    Then she left the room, that is of course, after reminding me that I just had to call her out, if I needed anything.


    At first, I wanted to say something to her, something like ''It''s okay no need to apologize'' but thinking that it would complicate the situation I just stayed silent, plus I had other important things to focus on now.


    With her leaving the room, I finally picked up the wooden box placed in front of me, a simple wooden box enchanted such that only my [Mana Signature] will be able to open it, in other words a simple magical lock.


    So, I had to emit my Mana to open it, a simple task for anyone but me.


    Was this a test from Earl, to confirm if I was really his son?


    Should I say well done Earl?


    Well, the actual test wasn''t a problem, as I transmigrated here I simply replaced the soul in this body so my Mana Signature should be the same, the problem was to emit Mana.


    I don''t know how to do that. I haven''t tried doing that.


    It was actually a simple skill that even non magic user can do.


    But I had no experience in doing that, what if I fail?, what if the Earl finds me suspicious?, what will I do then?


    A spiral of negative thoughts and what ifs assailed me, but they stopped when I realized...


    ...was this really my first-time using Mana?


    NOOOO!!


    A big fucking NO!


    It wasn''t my first time, in fact, I used Mana as soon as I transmigrated here.


    Just after I met Amy.


    It was the first time I used a skill.


    And like all skills, that skill used Mana!


    That thought gave me an idea, and I acted on it.


    With a deep breath I closed my eyes and remembered that feeling.


    The feeling of that skill, that slowness I felt along with the clarity it provided, I remembered it all and soon...


    ...I experienced that feeling again.


    I blinked my eyelids once, opening and closing them, as I confirmed that I really activated the skill, and then-


    -I focused, not on my physical body but the spiritual one, on my spirit body.


    In this world a person is made of three things, first, the physical body the representation of a person in the Main Material realm.


    Then there is spirit body, it overlaps with the physical one and its main role is to store abstract energies, neither Mana nor Mental Energy can actually be sustained in a physical body for a long time, they are just not compatible, at least on the lower ranks of magic users.


    So where do these magic user keep their immense Mana stored?


    That question was solved after a long period of research it, which led to discovery of spirit body.


    A spirit body at lower levels supplies the body with Mana and Mental energy to use Magic or Enhance itself, while at higher levels, it can increase the area it overlaps to directly cast spells and such.


    And finally, there is soul, it controls both the spirit and physical body while also serving as the link between them, the stronger the soul, the better it is, as it increases the amount of Mana that can be used in a single use.


    It''s actually like a road, it doesn''t matter how much Mana you have, you can''t let a truckload of it pass at the same time if your soul provides a narrow pathway for it, which means you can''t use advanced or more Mana consuming spells even if you have the Mana for it.


    ...Or that was how I described it in the novel.


    The problem here was that my spirit body and physical body were not linked, and of course they wouldn''t be.


    The reason was simple, the road connecting them was severed, well not actually severed but swapped with another road, that road being my soul.


    As for why I was able to use the skill?


    That was another mystery that I had to solve.


    Technically, I shouldn''t be able to use magic or skills, after all skills are nothing but precoded magic not limited by user''s attribute or ability to cast magic.


    Thinking about it now, this may actually be the reason that the Earl didn''t suspect Rayne''s soul being swapped with somebody else, even when my behavior was completely different from previous Rayne.


    And actually, such a situation looked too convenient to be true, as if someone left me a way out.


    But given the urgency of situation I didn''t think about that much, rather I focused on my body, on my skill.


    Using Mental Perception, which was now boosted by my skill I looked for the place from where Mana was actually pumped in my body and quickly found it, the back of my neck.


    Concentrating on my nape, I looked for anything that worked like a connection or a bridge.


    Both my spirit body and physical body were not linked but they were still under my control, so I found that bridge quite easily.


    Now I had to trace the bridge back to its source, the spirit body.


    I don''t know why but I had a feeling, a hunch that everything would change if I could actually do so.


    And that made me even more focused.


    So, with a renewed focus, I concentrated on that small connection of mine as I traced it back...


    ...and failed.


    Tried again and failed.


    Another try and another failure.


    On the third try I understood brute forcing my senses on it won''t work.


    The mana flow from my spirit body to my physical body made the task similar to swimming upstream in a river, and that was quite impossible for the current me.


    Even if my senses got a boost from my skill, I was still a noob in using them.


    Plus, it was not like I could reverse the flow of Mana, after all it was skill a precoded thing, I couldn''t do that here, wait, I couldn''t...?


    With a flash I remembered something, a property of fixed output skills, a boring property that even I, the author didn''t remember.


    And with that property I got an idea, and like every time I acted on it.


    With my spirit body I pumped Mana in the connection, much more Mana than required, practically flooding the connection with it.


    The excessive Mana passed through the connection got, but the output of the skill didn''t change.


    If this were a magic I used, then the output would have increased with low efficiency or the magic itself would have collapsed due to excessive Mana, but this was a skill, a skill with fixed output.


    So, what happened to the excessive Mana?


    The answer was simple, it was returned back to my spirit body by the skill, just like every fixed output skill does.


    And with it, it took something else...


    ...my Mental senses to the spirit body.


    And when I reached it I realized, my hunch was right.


    Everything changes now.

 Chapter 11 - A Dark Twist, Part I

    Just as my senses reached my spirit body, they disappeared.


    No, rather than disappeared they got absorbed, by my soul.


    And that was not supposed to happen, actually it was impossible.


    How could my soul just absorb my senses?


    But it did.


    As if this was pre-planned, just like a play, or a movie.


    And the moment they were absorbed, everything changed...


    But in not the way, I ever it expected to.


    Guess my hunch was right everything changes now...


    ***


    I was in a white plane, an infinite white plane, with white in all directions...


    I don''t know what happened, I don''t know where this white plane was, but that didn''t matter.


    The view in front of me was just that terrifying.


    So terrific that it chilled my soul.


    -Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    -Rawwwwwhhhhhh


    A silver ''being'', a chained ''being'', was roaring, growling, screaming in pain.


    Chained by golden chains, the silvery being''s arms, legs, chest, and even neck were bound.


    But even then, the ''being'' didn''t stay still.


    It was roaring and continued to do so, it was just that painful for him.


    I was facing his back, so even if I didn''t want to see it, I could...


    The reason for it''s screaming, the reason for it''s growling, the reason for it''s roaring...


    ...the reason being embedded in it''s back.


    Pikes, black pikes, half a dozen of them, embedded in his back.


    With each of his movements, with each of his roars, the pikes moved in his back, increasing his agony.


    I didn''t know what this ''being'' was, but even then I felt a chill in my heart, a piercing cold chill that spread to all my body as I hugged myself and started shivering, and that''s when I noticed something odd.


    My hands, my feet, my body it was back, back to how it was...to my original body but that was not all...


    ...my body, it too was silvery.


    And that somehow deepened the chill in my heart, as I got a bad feeling, another hunch, just this time an extremely ominous one.


    I didn''t know why, but I looked at it, the chained ''being'', and as if sensing my gaze, it stopped.


    All of it''s roaring, all of its movements, all of its roars, its everything just stopped.


    The constantly ringing white space fell in silence, a pin drop silence, an ominous silence.


    A silence that made me feel even more anxious, it was like calm before the storm where each passing second felt like hours, at some point, I even had the thought, ''It would be better if all of it just ended.''


    "OhH, YoU WAnT tO EnD iT aLL, DoN''T WoRRy i WiLL GraNt YoU, YoUR LaSt WiSh!"


    A voice, that felt like it came straight from hell shook my soul, as malice and hatred oozed out of it.


    Just hearing that voice made my soul ripple, but as if that wasn''t enough, that being turned its head around as it spoke.


    And my eyes met his, eyes filled with madness.


    Its face twisted in fury, and as if a switch had been flipped it shrieking resumed, as it tried its best to break the chains.


    It was clearly different from before, unlike its previous lifeless roars and tries, now he was filled with anger and madness.


    Both of them giving him strength as he bit and clawed the chains.


    All of that because he had a target, a target to fuel his anger and a target to unleash his madness.


    And that target...


    ...was me.


    I didn''t ask why it was angry, nor did I try to guess it...


    Why?


    Cause I already knew.


    I knew it, as soon as I saw that face.


    That ''being'' was none other than me.


    But it was not me.


    Just like me, he was Rayne Von Ellsworth.


    But not the current one, instead, he was the previous, the original, Rayne Von Ellsworth.


    Then, situation automatically clicked in me.


    This room, these chains, and Rayne.


    All of them just clicked.


    But still, someone felt missing.


    Someone essential, someone who made this play, and someone who was enjoying it.


    It was like, all the actors were on the stage, but, the director was nowhere to be seen.


    Of course, it was just another guess, another hunch of mine, nothing but a hunch...


    ...And just like the previous ones, it came true.


    Golden flames suddenly ignited in the room, they twisted, they turned, and wherever they burned through, they left a solid golden trail behind.


    Just seeing those golden flames was enough for me, to know, that that ''someone'' has arrived.


    But different from what I thought no one appeared, no divine being, no entity.


    Just the golden flames that continued burning, leaving behind similar golden trails.


    Were my thoughts wrong-


    Wait, my thoughts...?


    I thought something...?


    This was.... weird.


    Actually, in such a situation, I shouldn''t be able to think, instead I should be scared shitless, I should be frozen in place being a stuttering mess as I denied reality, then what is this?


    How am I thinking, how am I so calm?


    Is this the real me...? Or the situation is just that serious that my survival instinct buried my emotions?


    I didn''t know, nor could I find out.


    But either way, it worked well for me.


    So, I let it be, as I looked at the play in front of me...


    The golden flames had ignited for more than thirty seconds now, as their trail formed letters, English letters.


    This actually confirmed my burgeoning guess, ''Whatever entity was behind this, must be the same guy who transmigrated me.'' And helped me conclude another thing, ''Considering that it is only my day 3 here, my life shouldn''t be in danger.''


    And that conclusion gave me a moment of respite.


    Just a single moment...


    -Rawwwwwhhhhhh


    A roar filled with rage woke me up from my trance as I saw Rayne, now shining in an intense silver light.


    -Flassshhhh


    A light that made me close my eyes.


    -Clink


    -Clink


    -Clink


    And after that light, followed distinct clinks of chains breaking.


    With all those clues I didn''t need someone to tell me what just happened, so without hesitating I jumped forward with my eyes still closed, right at those golden flames.


    And that, looked like the correct decision.


    Cause as soon as I opened my eyes, I saw a silvery palm which looked more like a claw, just two inches from my face.


    I instinctively moved back, as I captured the whole scenario and processed it.


    Rayne was bound, just like before but rather than measly six chains he was covered in dozens of them now, the chains binding even his mouth.


    These chains actually extended from the half formed English letters, ruining them.


    ''I don''t think that the Entity would like his words ruined'', I thought, before sighing.


    -Huuuuu


    Looks like I have to change that previous conclusion of mine, ''My life is still in danger.''


    I concluded as I waited for another sign, another movement, another power, to appear and move the play forward.


    Thinking of power, I must say I am disappointed, an otherworldly being, an entity, can''t even restrain a kid''s soul, that was just disappointing, unless this Entity-bastard did it on purpose.


    Maybe to scare me?


    Sorry you bastard, normally it would have been super effective but now, even I don''t know why, it didn''t work.


    So don''t keep hiding and show me something...


    Just in time with my thoughts, another batch of flames sparked but unlike the ones before they were fast, super fast in fact, in just less than five seconds they formed a paragraph of words which I could read.


    And that was what I did.


    "Hello, you poor transmigrator" as soon as I read the first few words, I stopped, because a childish voice, one which I didn''t expect echoed in my mind but the voice didn''t come alone, along with it came an overwhelming presence, a presence that just erased the thought of fighting back from my mind.


    My mind stilled for a moment, so did my soul, as I couldn''t even think.


    As if noticing my state, another batch of golden flames appeared on the side.


    Before, once again converting into different words, "Don''t be surprised poor transmigrator, I am too busy to communicate with you directly, so I used this method to communicate with you, albeit indirectly." a childish voice continued to dictate, as quickly came back to myself and I read those new words.


    Those words stopped there, and burst out into motes of golden light, as soon as I finished reading them.


    Clearly, that higher being misunderstood my condition, and that relieved me a lot, even if his voice echoed in my head, him not being able to read my thoughts was a huge boon, at least I could think of a way out.


    With the previous words still hanging there, I quickly read them as I tried to figure out more about this Entity, "I am [Kasivier], a lowly servant of the [Exalted Goddess] whose name itself is too sacred to be known by you. I am here because the Goddess chose to draw inspiration from your work to create one of her worlds. And as this was originally your creativity that birthed this world, the Goddess chose to give you a reward, a chance to live in your own world. Unfortunately, the last time I saw you, you were too busy in relieving your humanly needs, so I made the choice in your place."


    That much was enough, actually more than enough for me, to know, that this bastard was the one who fucked over me.


    I felt anger boiling within me, but I was too powerless to so much as curse at it.


    I didn''t pay much mind to his ''The Exalted Goddess'' mumbo-jumbo, cause if she can''t even manage her subordinates, then what kind of Goddess is she?


    Disregarding her, I continued to read for that is the only thing I could do, "The Goddess is as kind as she is fair, as such other than right to retain your memories you weren''t supposed receive any other privileges..." then the voice paused, it gave a slight gap, as it''s tone suddenly changed, from a normal childlike tone, into an excited child''s squeal as it continued, "But rejoice human! The [Goddess] handed over the task to bring you here to this Great [Kasivier], and as being with infinite kindness, I decided to give you a small gift. Of course, it is small only from this great being''s perspective, for you it may even be the highest blessing from the heaven. So be grateful, as for your gift..."


    The text stopped there as once again it turned into motes of golden light, before another flame ignited in its place but rather than forming words it formed something else.


    It formed a weapon, a golden weapon, a golden sword.


    And now without any more flames the voice continued to boom in my head, "Take it."


    As if it grew tired of its own theatrics.


    -Huuuuuuu


    In the end it came to this, I thought, as I grabbed the golden sword.


    I didn''t need anymore clues to know what will happen next, it was just that simple.


    If this ''Kasivier'' is the fucker I think he is, then I could guess.


    An empty place, with only two people, one he bounded and to another he gave a sword, was it even necessary to elaborate?


    But the voice did so anyways it''s tone back to normal, "To your right is the soul of the real Rayne Von Ellsworth, originally he was supposed to be dead, a year ago. But to facilitate your transmigration and present you with a gift, I kept his body alive and his soul bound, in here. And contradictory to what you must be thinking, those pikes embedded in his soul are not my doing. Rather they are the reason he died, just the burden they placed on his soul was too great for him to bear."


    "What are those, and who placed them there?" I asked him not actually expecting an answer.


    But to my surprise he answered, as if he was waiting for me to question, he answered and his answer only creeped me out...


    "Khekhehehhe," The voice laughed, it''s childlike voice with that creepy, borderline mad laughter, was enough to break my calm and send chills down my spine, "Oh you know who did this, you know very well, I specially ''preserved'' it to be shown to you after all, now don''t tell me you forgot and ruin the fun, kekekheke..."


    Just its voice was enough to turn me into a shivering mess, it a different kind of feeling that Rayne''s voice.


    If Rayne''s roars were pure manifestation of rage, then Kasivier''s laugh was laugh of a mad higher Entity who deeply enjoyed an insects suffering, and being that insect, I couldn''t help but shiver.


    But, even so I couldn''t ignore what he said, his voice compelled me to think about it, as if an invisible force affecting my thought process, and I didn''t resist.


    Why resist a mad higher being when you know, you can''t?


    Won''t that just paint a target on your back?


    So, playing the role of an obedient insect, I thought.


    Well, I didn''t need to think much, as the word ''preserved'' struck a particular cord in me.


    ''Preserved'', the only thing that came in my mind after hearing that was a single ''memory'', a single star that didn''t explode, that star which waited for me as if it was ''preserved''.


    "That..., no way..., it can''t be..?"


    I still remembered that scene, a child whose head was being patted by his mother. Her palm, covered in a golden light that seeped in him, as he felt sleepy right after that.


    "It can be human and it did, it was his own mother, his own mother who did this, kuhahaha, just how funny is that, hahahahaha..."


    The voice continued laughing as if he found it hilarious...


    I looked at Rayne, just like before he was bound, he was suffering, he was mad, why?


    Because of his mother.


    The same mother, who told him to enjoy himself to the fullest...


    I just couldn''t believe it...


    So, I couldn''t help but ask, "Why...?, Why did she do this, to her own child!!??"


    A Mother cursing her own child with such fate... just why?


    "Why you ask? How would I know? With the power she gave her son, he could only survive if he was the greatest genius born ever, but he wasn''t, and she knew that, then why did she do this?


    Why indeed... maybe she wanted her child to work hardest, so he could overcome his limits, maybe she wanted a brilliant child or no child at all, maybe she wanted someone to know her suffering, or who knows maybe the world you created is just that twisted."


    "But say now, does it matter to you?"


    "Shouldn''t you be just happy to receive your gift?"


    "And more importantly, shouldn''t you worry about yourself?"


    The voice said, each of his sentences shaking my soul, especially the last one.


    As I practically croaked out, "What should I... worry about?"


    "Hu hu hu, worrying about yourself as soon as I reminded, hah, I like that selfish nature of you humans, well that''s good."


    "Now let me explain the situation, the thing is, Rayne Von Ellsworth, as you see him survived for 7 years while holding this power, that coupled with his one year of suffering-, I mean, imprisonment here made his soul especially resilient, and as a higher being not specialized in souls I can''t hold him down any longer, five minutes is my current limit, after that you will have to fight his soul, and if you lose, that you definitely will with your current power, then you will truly die and your soul will be devoured by him, your existence will forever be merged in the void, ahh that would be a waste, khekeke."


    He said, as he laughed like a madman enjoying his favorite show.

 Chapter 12 - A Dark Twist, Part II

    Bullshit.


    He was bullshitting me; he was fucking over me once again.


    He was a higher being I believed that, not because he sad so, but because I could simply feel it from the depths of my soul, from the way his voice was shook me, to the way he bounded Rayne, this scenario was under his control.


    He was just a crazy bastard enjoying this.


    This was nothing more than a play, an act for him to enjoy.


    And he wouldn''t let it spiral out of his control.


    I knew this, I knew it all, but I couldn''t do anything.


    I had to play along, I had to bore him so that he losses his interest, in me, in Rayne, and in this world.


    So, despite knowing where this was going and not liking it one bit, I said my next line.


    "But, weren''t you, the Great being filled with infinite kindness, going to present me with a gift."


    "Hu hu hu, at least you know how to talk, though I have already done my part, I will explain my gift to you, but listen well for I don''t have much time to spend in a lower world."


    "What I have given you, that sword, is a means to get your gift, you have to cut open Rayne''s back and remove all the pikes embedded in it, after that all you need to do is stab him and say ''absorb''. If you do that all the resilience his soul has built, all his talent, and the fruit of his hard 7 years, all of it including himself will be absorbed by you, and that is my gift to you."


    "Though you can skip the first step if you want to inherit that power, the choice is yours, that would be interesting too, khekeke."


    That madman laughed, as another batch of golden flames burned into existence, this time showing a {5:00}, which promptly turned into, {4:59}, and so on...


    Minding this, Kasivier continued,


    "Anyways, this is the last time you will hear from me human, as whatever you chose is none of my business, your path depends on your choice, Praise the Goddess." With that the overwhelming presence disappeared, giving me the illusion that Kasivier left.


    But after hearing him laugh was enough for me to know,


    ''That madman won''t leave with good words and ''Praise the Goddess''.''.


    -Huuuuu


    I sighed.


    In the end it came to this.


    Actually, this wasn''t a surprise, in fact, as soon as the situation clicked in my mind, I already considered this as a highly probable possibility...


    Though Kasivier just glossed over it, maybe to make himself seem like a Great being, but I think I know what he wanted to see.


    He wanted to see me become a murderer, a murderer who killed the real owner of this body and stole his everything.


    A murderer who lived with the family of his victim, as if nothing happened.


    Maybe he wanted me to live my life filled with guilt?


    I don''t know, maybe he did, I couldn''t accurately guess what that mad higher being wanted, but I was sure about one thing...


    ...he wanted to see me broken.


    -tick


    -tock


    -tick


    -tock


    The golden numbers continued to decrease, already displaying a {4:33}, as it''s ticking sound reminded me of something important...


    ...I had to worry about myself.


    If I don''t do anything in that time, I didn''t doubt that I would have to fight Rayne, a fight as Kasivier said, I would lose.


    Why, I didn''t doubt that I had to fight?


    Hahaha, won''t me getting beat up and devoured be a great show for that madman, I doubt he would stop such a great show from happening.


    In the end, there was only one option...


    ...I had to kill him.


    I clenched the sword in my hand, my expression twisted in despair and hate, both towards myself.


    I walked forward and soon stood right in front of him, Rayne.


    Will I really be able to do this...?


    And what will I actually do?


    Should I directly absorb him or should I follow what Kasivier said.


    What if I follow him, and it turns out to be a trap?


    What if I don''t follow him, and it turns out to be a trap?


    Such thoughts came to my mind, but I suppressed them.


    Everything, every single word he said could be a lie, could be a trap.


    He could even be reading all my thoughts and enjoying himself.


    And that, I didn''t want to happen.


    Him enjoying himself on my demise, I didn''t want that to happen.


    I continued my thoughts till that.


    And just stopped thinking as I looked at my soon to be victim.


    With dozens of chains binding him, he couldn''t even stand.


    So, with his face down on the similar white screen that acted as the floor, he laid there, still struggling, still moving, still trying to break the chains, as he looked at me.


    His face filled with madness, twisted agony, and desperation as his eyes saw the sword in my hand.


    Still, he didn''t stop, nor did he give up, instead he wriggled his small 12-year-old soul as he tried to get away from me.


    (A/N: He died at 12 so the size of his soul is the same as a 12-year-old kid.)


    If I said I felt nothing by seeing a chained up, 12-year-old boy crawling away from me, then I was lying, I too felt it the pity, the guilt, the despair.


    I felt like a monster who was going to do this to a little boy, but I couldn''t stop.


    For he wouldn''t if he had the chance...


    So, I grabbed the chains that bounded him and pulled him back.


    Then, with him below me, I stomped hard on his neck to keep him in place as I grabbed one pike and tried to just pull it out.


    The pike it was cold, icy cold it felt like I was touching an ice pillar formed at the top of a glacier, and just like an ice pillar it was fixed.


    I pulled it with all my strength even lifting Rayne''s body in process, but it didn''t budge.


    -Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    Rayne screamed as I tried to pull out the pike, the chains binding his mouth conveniently disappeared, as if to let me hear him scream and feel even bitter.


    But screaming was not all he did, as soon as his first scream was over he turned his head and bit my leg.


    ...Or that was what he tried to do.


    As soon as I felt him move I lifted my leg and instead of pulling out his pike I pushed it in even deeper, pushing his body down.


    And followed it with a stomp straight on his face, which turned from one to two and two to three before I finally planted my foot on cheek.


    This wasn''t that new to me, rather it was nostalgic, I used to fight a lot when I was in school, with juniors or seniors and in my time when it was just 2000s having a broken nose after a fight was a common thing.


    But just thinking that I used my school''s fighting experience in such a way...


    ...just that thought, gave me the urge to vomit.


    Thankfully, I was just a soul now, and couldn''t vomit even if I wanted to.


    Still, that feeling was awful, but I couldn''t dwell on that, I took a quick peek at the clock,


    {3:58}


    And found that I had just 4 minutes left, leaving me no time to hesitate or overthink.


    So, I didn''t.


    I just raised my blade and stabbed it down like a dagger, on his back just near the pikes.


    Once again I was thankful that this was a soul, if it were a real body then my sword would have probably stuck in his bones and organs.


    Also, it spared me from the sensation of cutting down flesh and bones, a sensation that I wasn''t ready for.


    I felt myself cutting him up,


    ''This sensation was unpleasant and repulsive but not unbearable'',


    I thought, and that me even more disgusted with myself, but I couldn''t and didn''t stop.


    I circled the sword around the pike and continued to slice through his soul.


    Soon, I was done, so I tried again to pull it out.


    And this time I was half-successful, the pike was pulled out for a bit, but, it still had a tendril of Rayne''s soul attached to it.


    A tough tendril that didn''t break no matter how much I pulled.


    This tendril had to be cut.


    The clock was still ticking, so without wasting time I kicked Rayne''s cheek a few more times before I crouched down, with my foot still on his face to keep him from biting me.


    In a crouching position I pulled the pike again and cut off the single tendril it was attached to it, and honestly that tendril was tough, I had to cut it like a carpenter cutting wood with a saw.


    Thankfully, it was done after a few seconds, but before I could even sigh in relief-


    -RWARAAHHHHHHRAWARRRHHHHHH


    A soul screeching cry of pure agony, assaulted my soul as I felt like it would explode.


    Actually, during the whole process Rayne wasn''t silent and how could he be, I was literally tearing his soul apart.


    He continued to scream but I didn''t let those roars distract me as I numbed my mind, but this one was different rather than a simple roar it was more like a Mental attack...


    And I knew, I couldn''t let this continue just like that.


    So, I kicked his face once, twice, and thrice, as much times as it was required, before he finally stopped.


    He stopped, but I couldn''t.


    Another peek and with {2:43} shown in the clock, all my thoughts to take a small respite were brushed off as my survival instinct kicked in.


    I stood up, stabbed and cut around all the remaining pikes, circling around them without actually plucking them out.


    And when I was done, I had a little over a minute left.


    I prepared my mind a bit for the next step, as I considered it being the most difficult one.


    And then, I proceeded, I sat on my victim''s butt and used both my legs to pin down his head, both of them going around his back.


    And then I grabbed, pulled, and cut, exactly like a carpenter.


    As such plucked out one pike, after another and another...


    Of course, my victim cried out more those soul screeching screams, but it was nothing a few kicks to the face couldn''t fix.


    Honestly, if my life wasn''t on a clock and my victim not hell-bent on killing me, then I would have stopped to pity him for a bit, but not now, and not ever I guess.


    Anyways I succeeded, once I knew what and how I had to do it, cutting the tendrils off wasn''t that time consuming, so with 16 seconds to spare I was cutting off two of the last pike''s tendrils at the same time, and within 3 seconds both of them were cut making a clinking sound as they were finally detached from Rayne''s soul.


    I sighed in relief as I saw the 12 remaining seconds on the clock, but then, a thought came in my mind...


    Why a clinking sound?, the other pikes didn''t make any sounds-


    But before I could complete the thought I was blown away, quite literally, as I felt my soul being thrown out.


    I instinctively became aware of the situation and hugged my only weapon, the sword for my dear life in midair, for it was the only thing that could save me.


    Urghhh, as expected, I couldn''t trust that crazy bastard.


    He just wants to watch a good show and for that he could even bend his own rules, just like right now.


    I thought till that, before I landed back on the white screen, as rolled a few times on it before finally stopping.


    I stopped but my assailant didn''t, rather he had no intention to stop, the only thought in his mind was to probably tear me apart.


    So, even before I could stand up, I had to block a heavy swipe of his claw-like hand.


    The sword and his hand met, producing a piercing sound of metal colliding against metal.


    With sheer luck I somehow blocked him, but as a result both my arms twisted in the wrong direction and I was sent tumbling back in air again, and believe me, this one was stronger and rougher than the first one.


    But even then I didn''t let go of my sword.


    My leg turned in wrong direction, my neck probably broke, but didn''t I let go, both my hands though twisted were still clenched around the sword.


    I was still mid-air and just as I wondered just how hard he hit me to throw me for so long...


    ...he appeared, his small body ready to intercept my path mid-air, as a strong silvery light gathered around his clawed hand.


    Seeing him like that, I knew it was now or never, so just before I collided with him I twisted my body mid-air, maybe because I was just a soul, even my twisted parts worked just fine, and as a result I missed his claw swipe by a hair''s breadth.


    But my I didn''t.


    My back struck his chest at that high speed, and both of us flew back, our bodies stuck together.


    Without thinking about our position, our speed, or my nausea, I stabbed my sword in his leg, the only visible part of his body for me.


    And as soon as he felt that, he grabbed my legs and tried to yank me, to throw me away, but I was faster before he could do anything I shouted, "ABSORRBBBB!", with my sword still stabbed in his leg.


    And as soon as I did the sword in my hands disappeared, instead of a sword it turned into a golden lick flames that quickly grew and fully covered my assailant''s body.


    He screamed, he roared in the end he even cursed, "CuRSe YoU, YoU FilThY DoG", but in the end, he disappeared.


    I was still shocked.


    I couldn''t believe that I did it, so simply, so easily...


    Well, not easily, all of my limbs were broken...


    Thankfully, I couldn''t feel pain unless my soul was actually damaged, so I somehow didn''t lose it and managed to prevail...


    Still, it was in a sense, it was too easy.


    If Rayne hadn''t gone mad, if he hadn''t lost himself in fury, and if he didn''t want to play catch-ball, with me as his ball, then...


    My soul lost strength just imagining that, as it laid on the white screen.


    Suddenly, the golden flames fully covering his soul separated, and just as the dreadful scene of ''The Villain Returns'' came in my mind, a steady stream of silvery liquid entered my body, no, soul.


    And with it I banished that thought from my mind as relief was over me.


    Under the steady stream of silvery fluid, my soul healed quickly, my neck got in its place, my hands twisted back to how they were, and my leg jerked in its position.


    But even after that the fluid continued flowing in giving me a strange feeling of comfort, while I also making me feel stronger, but knowing that it was actually Rayne I was absorbing, I couldn''t be even be happy about it rather I was disgusted with myself.


    But instead of wallowing in guilt, I stopped my thoughts right there and just accepted the situation.


    ***


    Some time passed; I don''t know exactly but around 20 minutes.


    The fluid had stopped and the last bits of golden flames surrounding it disappeared from the white plane.


    Once again, the space was empty white as if nothing happened.


    As if Rayne wasn''t imprisoned here for a year.


    Right now, there was nothing to even prove his existence, no wait, there was something...


    As I gazed around I found that ''something''.


    The ''something'' that could prove his existence while also being the reason of his demise.


    The pikes.


    They were just there strewn on the floor, just like trash.


    As I didn''t know how to get out of here, nor did I wanted to overthink things, so l walked towards them, and it was a long walk, apparently, I was blown quite far away.


    But, with my now enhanced soul running up to them didn''t take long, in under a minute I was there, near the pikes.


    If I said that I didn''t wonder what power these pikes gave, then I would be lying, but seeing what happened to Rayne, I just observed them from a distance.


    Even though, I already had touched them before, I was still afraid of touching them again.


    Now that I looked at them closely, rather than a pike they were more like javelins, simple black javelins with only one end sharpened-


    "If you like them so much, why don''t you keep them."


    My thoughts were interrupted by a voice, that bastard''s voice, as he whispered ominous things that in child like voice of his.


    I tried to decline, I tried to something...


    But I couldn''t.


    My soul just froze, no matter what I did it won''t move.


    "I see you aren''t declining, kukhuku, then I will give them to you."


    That bastard continued talking with himself...


    And much my despair those six javelins started floating, as they moved slowly to my back as if teasing me.


    "Say human, where do you think that woman, obtained this power, and how did she survive for so long if she had it. Someone had to give it to her right?" He continued, his words bringing a single conclusion in my mind, ''It was you.''


    But still, he didn''t stop,


    "Khehekhe, I really like how you catch up fast, but now, think about this, why didn''t you think about that till now, when it was so obvious, Khehehe"


    Once again his words terrified me as there was only one answer to his question...


    "Kukhukuku, once again you are correct, I was here from the start, in your mind, hearing each of your thoughts as I played with it. And considering how many times you insulted me and the Goddess, punishment is in order, kuhahaha."


    He laughed as I felt them, all six of them, pressing against my back.


    And without a pause they dug in, slowly, painfully, and so wrenchingly, that I felt like I would go mad...


    I wanted to scream, I wanted to shout, I wanted to do something, anything, but still I couldn''t, as I felt them digging deeper and deeper into my back until they settled there.


    That sensation overwhelmed me, I couldn''t see things, I couldn''t hear them, I couldn''t feel them, I couldn''t even feel pain now...


    I was now just standing there, without my expression changing as the inside of my mind turned was blank, just blank...


    Until I heard from him again, "Kekeke, that was beautiful, amazing absolutely amazing, even though your face didn''t change the inside of your mind was so colorful that it was my second-best experience in this world."


    My mind jolted from his voice, as it started functioning and processing what he said and what he was saying.


    "Hey, hey, do you want to know which was my first? Khekeke, you want to know right?, I will tell you..."


    He said in a menacing whisper that I didn''t want to hear, "What could be better, than torturing a mother''s mind to the point that she curses her own child a painful death, just to get for her own, KUHAHAHA."


    He laughed again crazily, madly as if he cracked the world''s best joke...


    But hearing his last words all my thoughts to submit, to resign, to just endure ended right there.


    Even if I couldn''t do anything, even if I couldn''t say anything, even if it''s in just my mind, I will curse you, you bastard, ''Fuck your Goddess, you motherfucking Kasivi-''


    "Silence!"


    But I realized, I couldn''t even do that...


    Just one word and even my thoughts stopped, and I felt myself fading away...


    And for one the last time, I heard his words echoing in my mind, "Don''t worry, I can''t do anything in your world anymore, but you know what, I can still watch, so entertain me human..."


    Before I faded away....

 Chapter 13 - The Shock, My Status, And The Deadline.

    -Gasp


    As soon as I opened my eyes, I involuntarily gasped, as my breathing jacked up due to the mental shock.


    Without even thinking, I jumped to my feet and hastily checked every inch of my body, especially my back.


    Thankfully, there were no pikes coming out it¡­


    And another thanks, that I was alone.


    -Huuuuuuu


    I sighed.


    Finally getting some semblance of reality I calmed down a bit, as relief washed was over me.


    I looked around, my gaze wandering in the room before landing on a clock.


    {10:46 a.m.}


    ...Not a single minute has passed.


    The room was same as before, so was I, other than breathing heavily, I too was same as before.


    But that was just outwardly, inwardly I was a mess¡­


    A mess of raging emotions, ranging from terror, despair, guilt and anger, to even happiness and relief for just surviving the ordeal.


    I calmed breathing my down, as I picked up my fallen chair and the wooden box.


    Apparently, I jumped up with so much force that the chair tumbled down, while I don''t even know when I tossed out the box in my hand, I thought while I trying not to think about anything else, as much as possible¡­


    But still, the feeling of nausea, the urge to vomit, continued to rise up in my body.


    I suppressed it as much as I could, but in the end, I just couldn''t.


    So, I just grabbed the wooden box and returned to my room.


    I couldn''t run, I couldn''t make myself seem suspicious, for I don''t think I can explain anything to anyone, not in my current condition.


    The long corridors and the artistic paintings which once fascinated me, were now nothing more than annoying objects in the background.


    Making the process of returning even more annoying.


    Just seeing them made me want to rampage, but I held it in, somehow I held it in¡­


    -Click


    With a twist of my hand, I opened my room''s door and I slammed it shut behind me.


    As soon as I entered my room, all my pretenses broke, without caring about anything I ran to the toilet and-


    -Blerghh


    Vomited,


    -Blerghh


    -Blerghh


    Again, and again and again.


    Until I couldn''t vomit anymore.


    And then, I just sat there, in front of my toilet seat for a long time, as I remembered each second of what I did, each second of what I was forced to do, and each second of what happened to me in the end...


    During this process, I found that I could still vomit, as I vomited again.


    But even then I didn''t stop¡­


    I continued reviewing these memories, I continued dwelling deeper in them and continued to get used to them¡­


    ¡­until I got numb.


    Don''t get me wrong, I still felt guilty, I still felt pity for Rayne, I still felt terrified of what happened, but it wasn''t as bad as before.


    The shock had largely passed.


    And as I continued to unravel what happened, I noticed and justified myself, that what I did was extremely reasonable and legit.


    ''I would be the dead one if I didn''t do so.'' I concluded.


    And that, really helped me to lessen my guilt.


    In the end old Rayne was just a stranger to me, a stranger who tried to kill me, a stranger who left me with no choice¡­


    As such I tried to keep it simple, ''I killed him, because he tried to kill me.'', nothing more, nothing less.


    Just like the rules of this world.


    As for me living with his family¡­


    I still felt a pang of guilt everytime I thought about that, but I had to change that, I had to change his family into my own family and for that I needed to change my own thinking first.


    I got up and slapped my cheeks as I declared, "I am Rayne Von Ellsworth, the son of Count Reynold, surrogate son of Amelia Inari, and heir of Ellsworth County."


    "This life, this family, and this title, all of them are mine, I fought, I survived and I earned them."


    "And just like I decided, I will live it to the fullest, without drowning in guilt, without being broken."


    I said that to myself as the emotions raging inside me calmed down.


    But they didn''t disappear, nor did I want them to.


    I didn''t want to become an emotionless doll which couldn''t feel bad, I simply didn''t want to become an emotional fool who cried and vomited everytime he killed someone, for I knew that I had to kill many, many people, if I want to complete my goals, if I want to survive.


    I avoided thinking about that before because I was scared, but now I admit to myself, I had to kill, and I will kill.


    That''s it, I thought, as I left the toilet which was still spotless due to its enchantments.


    Back in the changing room, I took off my clothes and entered the bathroom.


    I needed a shower, so I took one, and even tried the hot bath which I hadn''t, during the whole process I didn''t stop thinking.


    I accepted the situation; I accepted the emotions that came with it and planned ahead.


    There were a lot of things that came in my mind, but the most important were the pikes embedded in my soul.


    Actually, when I absorbed Rayne''s soul, I didn''t just absorb the energy in it, rather I absorbed everything in it, his skill in swords, his mastery of his spells, his fighting talent, and even his experience with all his abilities, it meant whatever he could do, now I can do that too.


    So now, I knew how to use all his abilities, which naturally meant I knew what his abilities were, making the much-awaited status redundant.


    But that didn''t mean it was completely useless, rather the most important information, the information about the pikes, which, I think must have obviously changed, should be there.


    Also, everything that changed in that one year, when Rayne''s soul was bound, the things that his soul itself didn''t know since it was not connected to the body and the spirit...


    All such things were there, on my status, just waiting for me to take a sneak peek on them.


    So, I decided not to disappoint and left the hot bath, to finally see my status.


    And while doing so, I tried to use magic for the first time in my life.


    I say I tried, but I used it naturally, rather so naturally, that it felt like I have been using it for my whole life.


    A chore class magic, a beginner spell, [Moisture Regulation] aka [Dry].


    As soon as I thought of its Mana entered my body, in my magic circuit, through specific points as it flowed in it and completed a circle, the necessary runes formed in my mind itself, before the spell manifested with a snap of my fingers.


    Water droplets sticking to my skin, in my hair, and anywhere else, all of them just flew, amassed to form a small water ball, and then, disappeared.


    Okay I agree, for my first magic it was lame.


    No shining lights, no magic circles, no revolving runes, just floating water droplets but come on, Rome wasn''t built in a day...


    Plus, I could actually use some fancy spells, just that I would get grounded by the Count if I did so, don''t forget I was still in a five-day rest period.


    Anyways, back in changing room I opened my wardrobe and selected a simple but fancy long-sleeved black t-shirt, a blue jeans and white sneakers.


    Actually, I was quite surprised to see such things in here, when I wrote this title, I set it as a medieval world with sci-fi elements mostly related to magic.


    That and I never focused too much on what people was wearing except for some special occasions, so yeah this was a surprise to me.


    But when you actually think about it, it makes sense, magic wasn''t only for war or fighting, it can be used for many things, fashion included.


    So, looking more handsome than any teen model I have ever seen could, I sat on couch and beckoned at the wooden box which was lying on the floor.


    Apparently, I had once again thrown it away, poor box has it rough, I thought as the box came flying towards me and landed on the table.


    Another [beginner] grade magic, [Psychokinesis].


    One of the many magic abilities Rayne had, and he had a lot of them.


    With the box on the table, I eagerly opened it, the process of imbuing mana wasn''t even an issue now.


    Within the box laid a bracelet, which had a single black stone, the size of a fingernail embedded in it.


    The stone was a semi-rare gemstone, a [world stone] as it was called, the only gemstone that could connect to the [Will of the World].


    What the bracelet did was simple, with the help of enchantments which formed a magical equivalent of software along with the stone as core, it communicated with the world and brought the information of, ''how the world saw you'' back to yourself, by simply saying ''Status'' in your mind.


    And that''s what I did, with the bracelet on my hand, I murmured with silent trepidation, ''Status''.


    ***


    [Status]


    Name: Rayne Von Ellsworth.


    Age: 13 years


    Height: 162 cm


    Weight: 45 kg


    Class: Swordsman.


    Class Grade: Bronze.


    Sub-Class: Rune Scholar.


    Sub-Class Grade: Bronze.


    Power Rank: E+


    Rank Limit: -error


    Body Stats:


    ¡¤ Strength: E+


    ¡¤ Agility: D


    ¡¤ Stamina: E


    ¡¤ Endurance: D+


    ¡¤ Dexterity: D


    ¡¤ Intelligence: E


    ¡¤ Perception: D-


    Limit: -error


    Spirit Stats:


    ¡¤ Mana: C+ ~>26733/26760


    ¡¤ Mental Power: D- ~>427/450


    Limit: B+


    Body Condition: Healthy.


    Talent:


    ¡¤ Mana Manipulation: A


    ¡¤ Magic Comprehension: B+


    ¡¤ Mental Perception: A-


    Limit: A-


    Skills: [Split Second -> S], [Parallel Mind -> A+], [Attribute Infusion -> A], [Mana Reading -> B+], [Peekaboo -> B+]


    Attribute: Enchanter.


    Magic user level: Soldat


    Spells: Dry, Ignite, Accelerate, Psychokinesis, Enchant, Enhance Enchantment, Encryption, Decryption, Enchantment Reading, Enchantment Transfer, Temporary Enchant, Enchant Overdrive, Fireball, Wind cutter, Water wave, Heal,...etc.


    Unique Condition:


    [Limit Breaker]


    A power to break your mortal shells and reach unreachable heights has been detected in your soul, but the power itself has a strong resistance against any living thing.


    As a result, every time the power losses a part of itself, it will try to make you lose a part of yourself, too.


    Power assimilated: 1/7


    Power Granted: Body beyond mortal shell, no limits to your body''s growth.


    Time for next assimilation: 8962(hrs):02(min):15(sec).


    Owner of the power needs to be strong enough to withstand the assimilation, or else the owner will miss a part of themselves again.


    Owner needs to be a C rank to assimilate the next part of the power without suffering the backlash.


    Note that this loss can be anything, it is random, from the loss of a single hair to loss of the soul itself, anything can occur.


    So, it is advised to reach the required power level at the time of assimilation.


    ***


    Hmmm, should I say as expected of a training maniac?


    He is strong, damn strong for his age.


    Though he can''t match Eva, but she is an anomaly, she is the main protagonist, for now I can''t reach her.


    But excluding her, he is probably the strongest at his age.


    And that is where the problem laid...at his age.


    Rayne, no I, have A- talent, that means A- rank is the farthest I could reach if I train conventionally, and though looks A- is quite impressive, when I compare it with enemies I will face and can potentially face, this rank is lacking, sorely lacking.


    But that is only if I train through conventional means, and I have no plans to do that.


    Anyways increasing my talent was not a priority, in fact, till I reach B rank there will be little to no difference between me and S rank talents, so that can wait, it was not something I had to worry about while being a E+ rank.


    And while I wait, I can do other things, things that will give me an immediate boost in power, after all I couldn''t miss that ''Unique Condition'' that was displayed in my status.


    Just reading that ''Unique Condition'' was enough for me to know, that this was about the pikes embedded in my soul.


    This was the power was what that bastard gave me, [Limit breaker], honestly the power itself is awesome, removing limits of any being...


    ''Then can''t I become the strongest?'' that was the thought in my head till I read the time limit, and everything after that.


    But when I read that I understood.


    This power was like a looming death sentence, or a guillotine that was just waiting to fall on my neck.


    Lose a part of yourself it says, exactly what it doesn''t mention, simply stating that it is random.


    But considering what happened to previous Rayne, it doesn''t take a genius to guess that, the possibility of me getting a bye-bye from my soul, was quite high.


    But that was not even the worst possible outcome.


    Say what will happen if I lost my emotions, or simply my will?


    Then what will happen?


    Won''t I become an empty husk of myself, a robot perhaps?


    Just the possibility of that happening was terrifying enough, but what was even more terrifying was that, I had to overturn this possibility not once nor twice but for a whole six times...


    Where the previous Rayne, the training maniac who only focused on getting stronger, still failed on his first try, can I succeed?


    I thought, but then, I quickly kicked that thought out of my mind.


    And thought about my current situation along with the advantages it brought me.


    Even with a single pike assimilated it gave me a body which has no limits, plus, considering what I had planned for the future, wasn''t this exactly what I needed?


    Even with all tropes or hidden treasures I knew, I could push my talent to SS- rank at most, but now doesn''t this power break the concept of talent itself?


    Talent in this world was nothing but a prediction of how stronger a person can reach made by accounting their innate gifts of perception, manipulation, and comprehension.


    But just think, what if with this power I strengthen my body so much that I can destroy a mountain with a single punch?


    Would the ranks still apply to me?


    No, they won''t.


    Just thinking about that made me gulp.


    -Huuuuuuu


    I took a deep breath and reminded myself that this power can still make my life worse than death.


    With that I dropped all my previous inhibitions, any restrictions I placed on myself, and decided that it was time to do a serious planning session, to create a plan with a single goal, to make me a C rank within a year.


    -Snap


    I snapped my fingers, and brought the ink and paper on my table and started the first draft of my plan in my code language English, as for roaming the territory and seeing the knights training, that can wait till evening, I thought.


    As the only sound of furious scribbling and my mumbling echoed in the room for a while...


    ***


    -Knock knock


    Until, I heard someone knocking my door.


    This brought me to a halt for a second, before I unlocked the door open with Psychokinesis.


    And behind it stood Mora, with the same serious expression, which quickly turned into a frown as she looked at me, "Young Master, every one is waiting for you to join the luncheon. Also, Young Master, I see that you are practicing magic, but even if it''s just chore magic don''t overdo it.", She said as her eyes looked at the scene around me.


    And honestly, this scene would be quite a sight on earth.


    Around 20 or so papers filled with my plans were floating around me, with 3 pens scribbling on them, writing something on one page before moving to edit something on another.


    Such a scenario continued to play even as she was talking to me.


    Maybe that was rude to her, or maybe she just wished me well, anyways she reprimanded me.


    Since it wasn''t polite to just ignore her, "Just a minute, Mora." I said as my pens worked in overdrive, and scribbled five pages worth of material in just under a minute.


    Then just like obedient pens they were, they floated back on the table landing just beside the ink box.


    I took one final look at all the pages floating in the air, as a slightly relived smile formed on my face, my first smile after today''s incident.


    ''At least the future didn''t look bleak'' I thought smiling.


    As I stood up, stretched my body and looked at the clock.


    {1:30 pm}


    A lot of time has passed, I thought before walking towards Mora, asking, "Isn''t it late for a luncheon?"


    While I caught a neat stack of papers flying towards me, yes, I had the papers arrange themselves with magic.


    "Wasn''t it because the Young Master ate late?".


    ''That is my fault too?'' I thought as I stored the papers in my bracelet, yes it can also store things, and looked up at her.


    She was back to her serious look, as her eyes met mine.


    Though my mind was going, ''They didn''t have to wait, I vomited it all anyways... of course, they don''t need to know that.'' I said, "We need to hurry then, right?"


    "Right, then follow me Young Master."


    Mora said as she turned around and escorted me.


    I simply followed her but, ''Just in how many parts the Count will tear me apart, if he found out that I absorbed his son''s soul?'', scary thoughts kept popping up in my mind.


    Scaring the shit out of me.


    In the end I just thought, ''Just manage somehow!'', as I opened the door of the dining room with a-


    -Click.

 Chapter 14 - The Dinner, And Parent’s Side.

    -Clink


    With a clink I opened the door of the dining room.


    And in there, I saw a literal feast.


    A feast, that I wouldn''t be able to afford even with a month''s salary.


    All kinds of dishes were laid on the table, their looks captivated me as much as their smell, causing me to salivate crazily.


    I don''t know if this was a regular set up or today was more extravagant.


    But being empty stomached didn''t help me in keeping myself standing out either, so I walked in.


    My arrival turned many heads, no, not because I was handsome¡­


    ¡­but because I was rare.


    Yes, rare.


    Even before old Rayne fell into coma, it was quite rare to see him anywhere except the training grounds, or his personal training lab.


    But that will change from now.


    These people, and even my family members will have to get used to it.


    Thinking about my family, my eyes naturally gazed at them.


    The Count, the Countess, and my little brother.


    My new family.


    All of them, even Reonald was flashing a comforting smile at me, though that comforting smile of his had more of happiness, and excitement(?) in it, it still worked.


    Seeing them smile at me like that, felt weird.


    I felt undeserving, and guilty.


    If only that incident didn''t happen, if only ''that'' bastard didn''t show up, if only I didn''t have to kill ''his'' soul, then wouldn''t it be a perfect redo for me?


    (A/N: That bastard=Kasivier, his=Rayne)


    I thought as I got closer.


    But I left the ifs as ifs and I focused on reality.


    I greeted them, "Father, Mother, and little Reonald.",


    With an awkward smile, but at least my speech was devoid of formalities.


    Both the Count and the Countess smiled at me, as for my little brother, rather than simply smiling, he waved his hand in an ''over here'' gesture as he excitedly invited me, "Come here, come here, sit next to me big brother!"


    Having no reason to reject him, I was about to follow on that, but a melodious voice stopped both me and him.


    "Reonald that isn''t your big brother''s seat, you know that right?"


    The Countess said, before she turned towards me and gestured to another seat, a seat on the other side of the table.


    "Don''t mind him Rayne, go sit beside your father."


    So it was, ''The heir needs to sit on the right side of the family Head'' thingy.


    And as much as I found this illogical, I didn''t complain and just sat down quietly.


    I settled down and found that both the Countess and Reonald were looking at the Earl, ''Why though?'', I thought as I followed their gaze back to the Earl.


    My eyes met his now golden ones, but they turned back to normal as he chuckled a bit,


    "Someone looks quite eager, so let''s just start eating."


    He said that to the Countess, while giving me a side eyed look as he picked up his spoons.


    ''What was that? A regular check up perhaps.'' I thought and didn''t pay much thought to it.


    Though I wanted to give him a stink eye for saying that, still I didn''t do so and I just left him alone.


    Why?


    Because I had more important things to focus on.


    Steaks!


    My favorite steaks.


    My beloved steaks.


    For me Steaks = Best food.


    No more explanation was needed after that.


    So, I got to work.


    I devoured one serving of steak after another, as I continued to ignore everyone else...


    ...Until, I heard a low snigger, while asking for my third serving.


    Feeling something weird about the atmosphere, I lifted my head to looked around...


    Only to see everyone, and I mean it when I say everyone, the maids, the guards, the butlers, and finally my family, all of them were just looking at me, with different expressions.


    The maids, butlers, and guards mostly looked shocked, while a few like Mora had a smile on their faces, those people I remembered, for I think they wished me well.


    While Count and the Countess wore an amused smile.


    As for the source of the snigger, it was none other than my cute little brother, Reonald.


    He looked like he was about to burst out laughing, but was somehow holding it in, like a dam on a river.


    A dam, which broke as soon as I looked him, his sniggers turned into full blown laughter as he said between laughs, "Hahaha, big brother, haha, why are you eating, hehe, like you were starved or something?".


    And I was speechless.


    It was obviously my fault, I just didn''t want to think about that ''family'' thing nor could I actually start a conversation with my mind right now, so I focused on my food.


    ''Only on my food'', and that led to consequences, I forgot my manners, manners which even Rayne didn''t use and need much, as he mostly ate alone.


    But before I could even think of saying anything, Reonald beat me to it, "Say, big brother the reason why you didn''t eat with us, it wasn''t due to your bad table manners, was it?"


    Doesn''t he talk too much for his age?


    Umu, he surely does, I thought.


    Before I coughed and resumed eating, as a steak fanatic I obviously knew to eat one properly which was what I did now, completely ignoring him, though for some reason my cheeks felt hot.


    Of course, he was not done yet, but he could only stop when he got a look from the Countess.


    The rest of the dinner was quite awkward, as I cut my steak and ate it perfectly.


    But even then, they still had those damned smiles plastered on there faces.


    Each time I glanced at the Count he would look the same, but with how his lips twitched on my every glance, he may as well directly laugh at me.


    The Countess was even worse, she would directly meet my eyes and smile even more, showing her pearly whites, while her smile was giving off the, ''You were cute.'' Or, ''Do that again.'' feeling.


    I shuddered each time I met her gaze.


    At least Reonald was better, all he did was eat with his head down, though an occasional glance or suppressed snigger would leak out of him, it was still better.


    But the worst had yet to come.


    Just as I finished my serving and was going to wipe my mouth, Mora stepped forward, wearing a small but strange smile on her face she asked, "Do you want another serving of steak, Young Master?".


    Seeing even the ''Serious Maid'' smile like that, I couldn''t help but think, ''Am I really that cute?''


    I refused that thought along with her offer with a curt ''No'', wiped my mouth and left quickly.


    ***


    After literally escaping from the dining hall, I sighed in relief.


    -Huuuuuuu


    I really felt like I had too much smiles for the day.


    At this rate I would become a diabetic patient for sure.


    I thought, before shaking my head.


    I wandered through the corridors as I asked myself, ''Where should I go?''


    And got a lot of answers.


    Actually, there were a lot of places I wanted to visit, places such as my lab, that clock tower, and the training grounds¡­etc.


    The whole estate was my new home, and obviously I had to know my home well, right?


    Or so I thought, as I chose to just stroll and look around much as I could.


    ***


    [Back in the Dining Hall]


    [Third POV]


    "Say Husband, didn''t we tease him too much?"


    "What if he refuses to dine with us due to embarrassment?"


    "What will you do then?"


    "But Mom, weren''t you the one teased big brother with your smiles the most?"


    The Countess was going reply, but she noticed something odd, her husband who never ignores his family, was not listening to both of them¡­


    This was odd.


    This only happened when there was a very important issue he had to think about, and for now there only one person her husband could be thinking about, but what exactly about him?


    That, she couldn''t guess.


    Her husband though simple at times, was in the end, a complex being, a Magus.


    And she couldn''t guess about something that bothered, even a Magus.


    So, did the only thing she could, she quietened down and gave him his thinking time.


    Her son Reonald was late to notice this, as he continued, "Still, I can''t blame you Mom, big brother was so adorable with while eating, you know even his cheeks were blushing..."


    And she must say he was only telling the truth, but still she gestured ''privacy'' to him subtly.


    Thankfully, he noticed this and quickly left the room along with most of the maids, guards and butlers.


    His lunch just like her, was done anyways.


    Now in silence, she gazed at her husband, his handsome face and majestic visage.


    Inadvertently, she remembered what happened last night, that intense last night.


    He was so passionate, so hot, and so lovable, that she fell for him even deeper.


    It wasn''t like he didn''t take care of her.


    Rather he always took care of her, he was always kind to her, and he always loved her.


    But last night, he was so happy, so excited, so unrestrained that anyone who saw him could feel gratification ooze out of him.


    Not like she had any plans to let anybody see her husband like that.


    That view was only her privilege.


    But there was a time when it wasn''t only hers.


    A lively time when she wasn''t his only wife, a time when she had a big sister.


    That time was, maybe, the best time of her life.


    She would be lying if she said that she didn''t feel a little jealous, but it was natural, her big sister was so mature, so kind, so beautiful, and even so strong.


    Who wouldn''t be?


    While she?


    At that time, she was nothing but a youngster.


    A youngster that thought of pulling away her husband from that ''old vixen''.


    ''Oh gosh!'' she groaned inwardly, as she remembered those embarrassing things she did at first.


    But then, things improved she became mature, more levelheaded, and calm.


    Soon both she and her big sister had a child, she still remembered how happy her husband was, when both Rayne and Reonald were born.


    He smiled, he laughed and he shone like the sun itself.


    But then something impossible happened¡­


    ...her big sister died.


    She was shocked, and how she couldn''t be, a person as strong as her sister died, of illness?


    Was this a joke?


    She wanted to but, she couldn''t deny the truth.


    So, when she saw him, her son, sleeping peacefully, maybe not even realizing what just happened, she swore, she treat him as her own child, she would cherish him and fill the gap left by her big sister¡­


    ...but she failed.


    Let alone treating him as her child, she couldn''t even talk to him.


    Before she knew it, he had made a shell around himself, a shell that no one could break.


    No-one, not her, not even his father.


    She tried to break it, just like everyone else, and she failed, just like everyone else.


    But unlike others she kept trying, as a strong person herself she found a common topic in them.


    At first she just gave him tips, then she trained him.


    But that was her limit, any more and he would get annoyed.


    He didn''t say so but she could feel him, getting annoyed, getting desperate, as if he had a deadline in front of him.


    So, in the end she stopped, and just kept it professional.


    At least she could look after him, at least she could see him, she thought.


    But then, he too fell ill, just like her sister.


    He slept, while she wept, thinking she should have done better.


    As for her husband, he stopped smiling from then on.


    Even her son, who didn''t know him much got a lot quieter.


    But what made her feel helpless was that, she didn''t know what to do.


    Just like him she too was getting desperate, but right when she was about to despair, right in the nick of time...


    ...he woke up!


    Same as before, no, even better than before.


    His shell was broken, no, not broken it was simply missing!


    He was awkward, he was clumsy, but he was trying!


    Trying to get along with us.


    And most importantly he was adorable!


    Ahem, she coughed inwardly as she got back to the topic.


    With everything going so smoothly now, what was it that was bothering her husband, this much?


    Just what?


    She wondered as she prayed, for whatever it was it shouldn''t be a bad news-


    Her husband''s movement broke her trance as she watched him sipping a bit of wine from his glass.


    Now that he was done thinking, he would share it, she knew that, so she didn''t ask.


    And as expected, he did.


    He snapped his fingers as 8 different silver flames lit up, each of them forming a group of two, and as such the eight flames formed 4 groups.


    The flames weren''t hot, for they weren''t flames.


    Rather than flames, they were just silver lights shaped like flames.


    But those silver lights, reminded her of something, something that her husband showed her before.


    So, she quickly asked, "Dear, is this¡­a representation of souls?"


    "Yes it is. It''s a diagram of Rayne''s soul at different times, against a normal magic user''s soul of same rank."


    I thought so, she said inwardly as observed the flames while waiting for her husband''s explanation.


    The flames in the first group were identical.


    In the second group, the flames were twice as weak and looked like they were skewered, when compared to the normal.


    While in the third group, there was barely any comparison, the flames looked like they would burn out any second.


    And finally in the last group, the flames looked the same, in fact they even looked a bit stronger than the normal ones.


    Done with her observation, she looked at her husband and said, "Explain.", as he hadn''t started till now.


    Which he promptly did,


    "The first diagram is before his mother''s death; at that time his soul was normal.


    The second one was after her death, just before he fell in comatose, his soul at that time was same as hers, but while hers disappeared his soul turned like this", The Earl said while pointing at the third diagram before moving to the fourth one, "And after he woke up his soul was once again normal just a bit stronger, but now;" he paused, dispelled all other flames and summoned another 2 new ones.


    Ones on the normal side were the same as before, but the ones which represented Rayne''s soul were¡­ overwhelming, they were bigger, stronger and more intense than the normal ones, by not just one but by many magnitudes.


    "His soul is like this," he said while pointing at the bigger soul, "rivaling the soul of an Archmage."


    His soul rivals that of an Archmage, meaning his soul is stronger than her right now?


    But how?


    She thought, as a terrible possibility crossed her mind.


    "Dear, what if Duke Etherfleihm did-"


    "No, not possible, that can''t happen, even his most perfect ''work'' can be easily distinguished with my [Baldur''s Eyes], and even if he somehow improved miraculously, such precision couldn''t be obtained unless he was in direct contact with his ''work''."


    "And with me being in this house, no matter what methods or artifacts he uses, that is impossible!"


    He declared with firmly, as he denied that possibility.


    "Also, that coward doesn''t have the courage to enter my estate alone, let alone the possibility of him infiltrating it."


    Yes, he is right there is no way someone can do anything to Rayne, she thought.


    "Don''t worry Latina, I have checked his Mana Signature, and even his Soul frequency, with the box I gave him.


    If he wasn''t Rayne then the all the Arrays in the house would be on locked on him in an instant, and I would probably be fighting with perpetrator right now."


    Her husband reassuring helped her a bit.


    It''s good that it was an impossible possibility, but then again,


    "So... what are the consequences?", she asked.


    "Consequences, hmm, I can''t be sure...


    There are actually no methods to increase a soul''s strength, it just increases with your Rank, even the Etherfleihm''s are still trying to create such a method, so this is actually the first time I have seen something like a soul surpassing someone''s rank.


    So, its consequences are unknown, but if I had to guess.., I think there wouldn''t be any bad consequences, rather if his soul continues to strengthen like it normally does on a rank up, then his xxxxxx will improve gradually¡­" he said seriously.


    (A/N: That''s a spoiler.)


    "Dear, isn''t this a good thing then, so why do you look gloomy..?" she asked, hoping to ease his mind.


    "The cause, Latina, the cause, what caused this,


    Will this happen again?,


    How to prevent this?,


    If this is inherent illness?,


    If it was the illness which strengthened his soul, or it was just a consequence of something worse?,


    If so then what had gone wrong with my wife?,


    Such things, Latina, I have to think about them and find a way, a solution for this.


    I don''t want to see my son like that ever again."


    He said with a determined look.


    And she liked him this way, he appeared much more charming to her now.


    So, she chided him for a bit, as she got up and walked towards him, "Now, now my husband, I too don''t want to see him like that, and it is correct to think about such things.


    But, please do so in your lab.


    For now, do focus on your family, enjoy your time with them," and then finally whispered what was on her mind, "and most importantly focus on your wife, who needs your attention, right now..." In a seductive tone, as she left the hall, after giving him a ''follow me'' gesture.


    "Hah, Women¡­" the Earl said as he followed right after his giggling wife¡­

 Chapter 15 - The Training Grounds, The Knight Commander And The Purpose.

    "Y-young-g Ma-master, h-how is your health now?"


    A shivering mess of a knight, spoke to me.


    "I heard that you woke up just 2 days ago, s-shouldn''t you be resting now?"


    And honestly, I found him funny as he practically pleaded the last part about me.


    And since I found him funny I tried to make it even funnier, after all you don''t get a magic user to make fun of everyday.


    With my finger pointed at him, I asked him, "You, what is your name?."


    The knight gulped as heavily as he spoke, "Ruti, my name is Ruti, Young Master."


    Almost saluting me in the process, but that was just the start.


    "Okay, bend down a little, Ruti."


    "Excuse me?"


    "Bend down, Ruti, bend down." I said again this time emphasizing the ''bend down'' part.


    "Y-yes, Young Master." He said and did as I told him.


    ''Damn he is tall'', I thought as I still had to tip toe to reach his ear,


    "Listen well Ruti, I have been resting for 2 days.


    You heard that 2 whole days!


    And now all my muscles are sore!,


    Obviously I have to move them a bit, right?


    That''s why I''m going to the arena.


    And you, can rejoice!


    For you will be my proud escort me, you get that right?"


    I whispered the first part, while pompously declaring the last sentence.


    "B-but shouldn''t Young Master, be resting?"


    "Oh, are you perhaps refusing me?", I said, while giving him a side eyed gaze.


    "NO!!, Of course not Young Master, how can I refuse you? I, I-"


    "Yes, you?"


    "I was merely concerned about you Young Master!"


    Oh boy! Just look at how adorable he is! And people call me cute!


    "No need to be concerned, no need to be concerned, I will just move around a bit okay, so get to the escorting already."


    "O-okay! Young Master follow me!"


    "Yes, yes go ahead, if you escort me well, I might even reward you¡­ by sparring with you, around ten times!


    What do you say? A great idea right!"


    I said as showed him a full view of my pearly whites. (A/N: A smile showing his Teeth.)


    "But, but, Young Master I can''t spar with you while being on my patrol duty, please reconsider.", Man, who said that only women can make puppy eyes, just look at him, doesn''t he look like a puppy, a puppy who''s about to cry?


    "Hmm¡­", With a thoughtful look on my face, I held my chin in my hand as I thought hard, or that was how I made myself look.


    In the end I sighed, "It can''t be helped then, since you have to do your patrol," I said till that as I looked at his face, which looked like a hopeful puppy gazing at his master, alas, "I can just go easy on you, in the tenth round!", I continued cheerfully.


    His face fell, as a huge ''You had to think that long, just to go easy on me!'' could be seen written on his face.


    Seeing him like that I couldn''t help but laugh, as I decided to break the joke and said, "Okay, okay, haha, don''t get angry, this was a joke okay, pftt a joke.", I somehow stopped laughing and said normally,


    "I won''t fight you guys, as you said I have been ordered to rest, so today I am just going to watch. After all, I have to see how much you have improved in a year."


    He was clearly caught off guard by my declaration as he dumbly asked, "Really?"


    "Yes, yes, really, now come on escort me like a proper knight." I told him after breaking his mumbling streak of, ''Young Master joked, ''that'' young master, and he said he won''t fight, i-is he really Young Mast-'', with a pat on his shoulder.


    After that I just followed him, my new escort knight, as I thought, ''That was fun.''


    ***


    After my little charade, we reached the Arena aka The Training Grounds.


    Other than some ''Young Master'' greetings along the way, there were no obstacles, and it was still funny to see those people''s shocked faces when I actually replied them.


    Well, I wasn''t doing this only for fun, I simply wanted the talk that ''Young Master is now a lot more approachable'' spread throughout the estate.


    It will make my life a lot easier if that happened, I don''t want everyone in the estate to be terrified everytime I speak to them, like Ruti was.


    As for him, "Ruti, you can go.", I sent him back, as soon as the arena came in my view.


    Of course, he doubted his ears when I said that, as he repeatedly asked me, ''Really? It is okay to go back?''.


    Only when I said, ''You can accompany me if you want to.'', that he left.


    Actually, I didn''t have him escort me for nothing.


    Though, I knew how the arena looked, I didn''t know where it was, such were the memories I received, making me rely on shuddering escorts to reach my destination.


    I lamented my fate as I walked into the arena, with my hands in my pockets.


    And once again, I marveled the miracle of magic and technology.


    The building itself looked like a coliseum, but even with its big size it would be too small to actually have a proper training session for platoons of superhuman knights, but that was only if you saw it from the outside, as soon as you step inside, you will notice something strange with the space.


    Yes, it was the cutting-edge space bubble technology, though the building looked as large as football stadium from outside, it was all for show, other than some symbolic matches held there, it was actually never used, for the real arena was actually held inside a colossal space bubble.


    A space bubble whom, you would enter as soon as you crossed the entrance.


    And that''s what I did, as I walked through the entrance and entered a lobby, a vast lobby.


    Here all kinds soldiers, knights, guards were moving around, alone or in groups, the place itself was buzzing with people, and that buzzing only intensified as people noticed my figure.


    Believe it or not, Rayne was a popular figure in the arena, he had several done several feats in here, like defeating an experienced knight of a higher rank, or surviving against a whole platoon of E rank knights, though E rank knights were the lowest knights in the Estate, like Ruti.


    Consisting of only Soldat rank mages, but considering that Rayne did this when he was 11 and was also a E rank, such an achievement was nothing short of impossible.


    His feats along with his status made him a VVIP of arena.


    Sadly, he didn''t interact with anyone more than necessary which also marked him as arrogant, but well, there is always a good and bad side to everything.


    Anyways, what he did spared me the trouble of lining up in front of various counters in the lobby, as I walked to a more isolated counter, with little to no people and lined up there.


    Of course, the buzzing due to my presence bothered me, as I was a bit of shy person in my previous life, but I tried to ignore it.


    At least they were keeping their distance, I wouldn''t know what to do if they swarmed me, I thought.


    Though, I could still hear some of their discussions,


    ''See, I told you Young Master will be here as soon as he wakes up, now give me the money you bet yesterday!''


    ''Tsk, here take it, I bet it thinking that he won''t come here when he on his probation period.''


    ''Then, you are too na?ve you poor sod, in all those years when has Young Master ever listened to the Count.


    Hehe, it doesn''t matter though, as long as it makes me money.''


    ''But really, shouldn''t he be resting?''


    ''Tsk, I told you, you are too na?ve.


    Do you think the Count, an Archmage, is a fool, Young Master won''t be able to train even if he wan-''


    (A/N: Remember, him being a Magus is a secret known to a few, most of the people think he is an Archmage.)


    Just as their conversation was getting interesting my turn came.


    So, I stepped forward, not minding the talk I just heard, and asked the lanky-looking-man sitting behind the counter, "Hi Belan, tell me if any of the vice commanders are having a session?"


    Yes, I knew him or at least Rayne did.


    Belan Ramamon, he had brown hair and matching brown eyes, which along with his rectangular glasses and brown waistcoat gave him a bartender-ish look.


    But even though he looked like a dried leaf who would be blown with a gust of wind, he was strong.


    Stronger than me, he was a C+ peak Generic ranked Magic user.


    As I said, Rayne was strong, maybe the strongest in his age, but just in his age.


    This world was filled with strong people who could crush him like an ant.


    But this didn''t mean that every counter manager could flip him on his ass.


    Even if the world had strong people, they weren''t this common.


    Rather, most of the Magic users had F~E rank talent.


    So, why were strong Magic users were seen all around the estate?


    Well, the answer was simple, because it was this estate.


    And which estate was this?


    It was one of richest estate of the Alexis Empire, the empire which unified the whole world.


    It was the estate which gets the most recruitment applications from Magic users every year.


    It was territory of a Magus, one of the strongest beings in the world.


    So, how couldn''t the members of this estate be cream of the crop?


    It would be rather strange if they weren''t so.


    Anyways back to the topic, Belan responded to my query with a troubled face, "Yes, Young Master, there are Vice commanders carrying out training sessions, but I''m sorry to say, you not allowed join any them or even hire a personal training room, it''s a direct order from the Earl."


    Oh, is this was what the duo were talking about earlier?


    Well, it''s not like I wanted to join in the first place.


    "Belan, you know that I''m under probation, right?"


    I asked him.


    "Yes, I know.", He responded calmly.


    "Then, why do you think that I want to join the training session?"


    I asked again with my eyebrows arched upwards and before he could answer that I continued,


    "I simply want to spectate Belan, and that doesn''t go against my probation."


    "Is that really so?"


    "Is that really so?"


    Two people asked simultaneously, obviously one of them being Belan.


    As for the other voice, it came from behind me.


    "Is that really so, Young Master?"


    That voice, the one from behind asked again, and from that light yet penetrating voice, I knew who I was dealing with.


    An Expert Grade Knight, an A- rank magic user, one of the few people in this estate who can actually fight Amy, the Chief Commander of all Knights, Raniel Shin Devart.


    The Knight Commander was a young man in his 30s, with black eyes and black hair that were spiked to the side and a relatively short frame of 178cm covered in full plate armor, and no matter how you looked he was too young to actually handle this position.


    Or so some newbie would say.


    (A/N: 178cm is relatively short from Rowen''s standards.)


    The various scars than were visible on almost every exposed part of his body, proved that, he was born and build for the battlefield.


    I half turned as I looked at him.


    Feeling the strong energy oozing out of him, I concluded, this guy is strong.


    Unlike Amy, he was no Assassin, he was a Knight!


    And his energy was tempered to intimidate the opponent, to make them surrender before the fight even starts.


    And that energy, was a part of the young Archmage, showing off it''s nature on each of his moments even in his voice.


    But was that enough?


    Was just his oozing energy enough to intimidate me?


    As a fucking if!!!


    Though, this wasn''t actually a time to start a test of courage, nor was I a shonen protagonist, so I simply answered with a, "Yes" before averting my eyes.


    And that was enough, for he said, "Okay, Belan sign the Young Master up, I will personally make sure that he won''t exert himself and only spectate."


    Though Belan didn''t look convinced, but with the Chief Knight Commander personally taking responsibility, he could only do as he was ordered.


    So, after a few quick taps on the counter we were signed up, apparently, the counter had a screen that was only visible to the registered person.


    In a defeated tone Balen said, "Just follow the normal process and go to training room 2."


    With that he gave a small bow to both of us, which I acknowledged with a nod and followed the Knight Commander, who had left even before Balen stopped talking.


    And it turned out that I was not the only one following the Commander as a platoon of soldiers, elite soldiers, started following him as soon as they spotted him walking away from the counter.


    So, he was actually planning a drill for elite soldiers.


    Wait, then wasn''t I too lucky this time?


    I thought as I quietly followed him, to the training room 2¡­


    ***


    -Caw


    -Caw


    Evening sunlight cascaded the sky, dying the whole world red, as a few birds kept making noise while returning to their nest.


    I was on top of the clock tower that I wanted to visit.


    I enjoyed the view, I enjoyed the atmosphere, I even enjoyed the wind caressing me, but my mind wasn''t here.


    The training session didn''t last long, only about for an hour, after that I was free so I followed my previous plans, I roamed around the territory, strolling as I liked and even visited this clock tower.


    But, the whole time I was absent minded.


    My mind was still there, in that training room, repeatedly playing the same scene in it, like a broken record.


    A lone Knight Commander, crushing hundreds of elite soldiers.


    That overwhelmingly violence.


    That overwhelmingly power.


    That ferocious grin as he said, ''I''d like to fight Young Master one day.''


    All that kept repeating on my mind, kept weighing on it, refusing to leave, as goosebumps emerged on my body.


    I wasn''t terrified, nor was I scared but still, these goosebumps refused to leave, why?


    I asked myself, dreading the answer more than the situation, as I searched, searched, and searched some more before I finally found it, an answer that left me shivering...


    I was EXCITED!!


    I wasn''t terrified, nor was I scared but I was excited!


    That power, that skill, that violence, I wanted to be able to do that, I wanted to be that powerful not just for the sake of changing this world''s fate but also to be just that powerful.


    I don''t know when, but I too was grinning, it was a small grin just a simple curl of my lips but it was there, on my face, as I realized what I really wanted.


    I finally found my own purpose.


    ''I want to become Stronger, I want to fight him, and I want to beat him.'' I thought as I took a one last look of sunset, before I left...


    "Tomorrow, I''ll finally take my first step." I muttered as unconsciously that grin changed into a full smile.


    ''Am I a psycho?'' I questioned myself as I returned for dinner¡­

 Chapter 16 - The Preparation And A Magus In Action.

    -Voom voom


    -Voom voom


    The distinct sound of Arrays continued to resound in room, as right now, I was sitting in front of a table.


    A table that had a Magical Formation aka an Array, so complex that it screamed top-notch from its entire being.


    Rather not just the table, each and every equipment even the deactivated ones were top notch.


    This room, this gigantic room filled with all sorts of gadgets was my lab.


    And on the tuning table of my lab, the table I was sitting in front of laid an armor, my armor.


    An Import from Callestine Mark, their latest and sturdiest project, ''Calles Ren III as they dubbed it.


    This armor was bought from an anonymous channel, for millions of Coles.


    (A/N: Coles = Currency of Empire.)


    For now, though, it laid on the table as I fiddled with it using the tuning array, trying to change its configurations and settings¡­


    I felt a bit of pity for it, as it''s future was unknown¡­


    So, why was I doing this and how did it come to this?


    Well, it all started last night during dinner.


    After coming back from my stroll, I had a noticeably less awkward, almost harmonious dinner with my new family.


    They talked and I tried to follow their conversation, saying my piece here and there, as the dinner continued.


    Though, I only talked about magic and fighting related things, for that were the only things Rayne knew.


    That, and I didn''t want to seem suspicious.


    A person can suddenly try to become sociable, but a person can''t suddenly change what they fundamentally liked or thought.


    So, even though it brought wry smiles on Count''s and Countess''s face, I limited myself to talk about only these topics.


    And that was when I suggested something, something about my walk in the city.


    This something, rather than going around the city with the full flare of Young Master Rayne, I proposed to go in incognito.


    The reason for that was simple.


    I didn''t want to deal with the crowds.


    Plus, if I go like that, then I would have to take a procession of soldiers with me, as my bodyguards.


    Which would, apparently, defeat the purpose of the trip.


    While, if I go incognito, I can go alone with Amy and some guys protecting me in the dark.


    This would also make it much easier in completing my first move.


    And my proposal was accepted quite easily, after all my actual bodyguards would be hidden anyways.


    So, there was actually no danger to my safety, plus my family knew how I dealt with people when I got annoyed.


    So, it was decided I will go incognito.


    But going incognito also had some requirements the first of which was, I had to gear myself up.


    I couldn''t simply go there walking in the crowds, without an armor while knowing how my life is worth.


    If somehow I got kidnapped, then whoever it was that kidnapped me would become rich, only for a second though, as they would be dead after that.


    Knowing that I would have to fine tune my gear before I actually wear it, I was excited, after all, I knew I would fine tune it in my lab.


    My lab which left quite deep impression in my mind after I saw it those memories, and the lab which the Earl had prohibited my entry from.


    So, after dinner, just as I was about to visit my lab¡­


    The Earl poured cold water on my imagination, giving me a simple order, that was to sleep.


    I complained, I argued and I cursed, but only in my mind.


    After giving the Earl a stink eye, I relented and slept, with some trepidation.


    Actually, I was expecting some nightmares starred by Rayne, but maybe it was the enchanted pillows or the Knight Commander''s strong impression which blew my thoughts away, I slept quite well.


    The curtain of night faded away as sun rose again, rising me with it.


    So here I was, early in the morning before the earliest rays even touch the ground, in my lab fine tuned my gear, especially my armor.


    ''After this armor, I have to look at my sword too'', I thought as I finished some of the last details of my armor.


    And sighed.


    Actually, I had no experience in this.


    But between my memories and Rayne experience I somehow managed and operated the arrays, while fiddling with the armor.


    And to my surprise I managed quite well.


    Fine tuning was just like operating a machine, while making an array was like a programming, just magical.


    Like how you are limited by your machine in programming, here you are limited by your body and spirit.


    And honestly, I found it exciting.


    Well, that''s good I thought, as I watched my armor turning from blue to black, as it was one of the final changes I made,


    -Huu


    And sighed, as I looked at my now ready to use armor with satisfaction.


    It was a head-to-toe armor, sleek and smooth in design without any spiked or extra ornaments, paired with its ability to shapeshift into clothes and glasses with a proportional loss of capabilities, it was the most go-to armor I could think of.


    Being made of Varahmir and Arkensize, both of them dubbed as top-notch Mana conducting metals, it could withstand quite heavy enchanting.


    Now colored in different shades of black, whoever made this armor made full use of this fact, as some very complicated magic circuitry was drawn on it.


    It was so complex that despite being a bronze rank Rune Scholar, I could only understand some of it.


    A very good thing considering it made me focus just on tuning.


    So, I tuned it such that it would complement my Enchanter attribute to the fullest, and maximized my mobility.


    With the work done, I tapped the floating magical runes and saved my changes and released the armor from the grasp of tuning arrays.


    Then I stored it in my bracelet and moved to my sword.


    Unlike my armor my sword wasn''t that special, sure it was made of the best available metals, but it was made by me.


    Not actually made, but it was enchanted by me.


    Unlike the armor it wasn''t complex, making something as complex as that armor wasn''t a feat old Rayne could even touch¡­


    According to the Empire''s tutelage, ''A warrior''s weapon should be ''only his''.''


    As such, I was stuck with this no-named second-rate sword, that I created.


    All it had were hardening and sharpening enchantments, along with a few elemental enchantments that could condense a bit of elemental energies, which could be used to supplement my lack of elemental affinity.


    (A/N: It doesn''t mean he has no elemental affinity, just his affinity with each element is same and is low.)


    It was a good enough work for a kid, but that was the highest praise I could give it.


    I just picked it up, unsheathed it, as it''s pale silver Blade came in my view.


    It was a normal double-edged sword with a pale silver blade, and that was it.


    There wasn''t much to fine tune in it, I just placed it in the array, which observed the sword and then triggered all of it enchantments one by one, before triggering them simultaneously.


    Finding no problems, I took it out of the array and also stored it in my bracelet.


    Well, that was quick, I thought and looked around reluctantly.


    As much as I wanted to play around with those gadgets, I couldn''t, for I only got the permission to only tune my gear which just consisted of my armor and sword.


    ''If you did something unnecessary I would know'', he said.


    And the last thing I needed to do was to doubt a Magus''s words.


    So, I left my lab with a regretful heart.


    ***


    It was early morning.


    The estate was still In a lethargy when I went to my lab but now, an hour later, it was quite bustling.


    The servants, maids, and butlers were mostly the people who were awake, while the punctual ones looked ready for work, some late sleepers still had sleep in their eyes.


    Well, can''t blame them, it''s {5:48 am} now, and with this being the winter season, it was normal to sleep in late.


    Anyways I moved quietly, greeting back those who noticed and greeted me, while ignoring those who didn''t, as I crossed that bustling area.


    The clatter and the bustle died down a lot as I reached closer to the Mansion uphill.


    The atmosphere was a lot more serene here as fog which was just lingering downwards, was still thick here.


    "But still, it feels too thick today." I muttered as I continued to walk.


    Well, the Ellsworth Estate was actually built atop a mountain, so maybe it was possible¡­?


    According to the records, when the Alexis Empire united the whole world 50 years ago, my grand-uncle who was also a Magus had seen how rich the resources in the mountain were.


    So, he directly separated the mountain from it''s base and stored it in a space bubble, while the base of the mountain which was nothing more than a small hill now was where this Estate was built.


    Well, I don''t know if this was true or not, but with a Magus''s capability it was possible.


    I shrugged to myself, as continued walking, at some point I closed my eyes and reduced my pace, just to enjoy the water droplets hitting to my face as I walked.


    Not like I could see anything here.


    Also, there was no need to look, as all I had to do was walk straight to reach the Mansion.


    So, I walked, walked and walked some more with a slow pace, until¡­


    "What are you doing..?"


    I heard someone.


    "¡­!"


    A voice that made me gasp, a voice that made all my instincts scream at me.


    No presence, no sound, no disturbance in the fog, and this unfamiliar voice.


    With super human speed my mind registered a single thing, ''An unfamiliar strong presence in the estate!''


    I activated all my skills simultaneously except [Peekaboo] instinctively, as my armor appeared on my body.


    [Split Second] and [Parallel Mind] slowed the perception of time for me, while increasing my mental faculties.


    While [Attribute infusion], infused my armor with my attribute, Enchanter.


    The armor and its enchantments became a part of my body, as all of its circuits came to life, they glowed as I all its useful enchantments triggered at once, increasing all my body stats.


    Then I jumped back with all my strength, along with using Intermediate Grade magic [Acceleration] to increase the distance.


    Though it was rough on my body, it allowed me to cross more than 400 meters backwards in an instant.


    And finally using [Mana Reading] I tried to detect any other enemies-


    "WHAT ARE YOU DOING!?"


    But at that time another voice interrupted me, a voice that filled me with strength, for this voice belonged to the strongest person I knew.


    And along with the voice I felt his aura.


    The powerful aura, of a Magus, an angry Magus whose aura alone cracked the air.


    I took a look at him, as I confirmed that this was my father and quickly connected the dots, while still being caught by him in mid air.


    Without waiting for a second I said something, or I wanted to do so.


    But, I couldn''t, I forgot..?


    What was I saying again, wait, what am I doing..?


    "You should have used the artifact Rayne, now look down."


    The Earl said with a sigh, and I followed that absentmindedly.


    But as soon as I did, my jaw dropped opened.


    I remembered what happened, I remembered what I was doing, and I remembered what I was going to say.


    But that was unnecessary.


    For now, with my [Mana Reading] turned on, I could see.


    The ground, that place, was filled with Magic circles.


    Gigantic Invisible Magic circles.


    The whole place was surrounded with so many magic circles that it was difficult to even see the ground.


    Except for one place.


    At that place one place all the magic circles, all of them¡­


    ¡­Were broken!


    From the place I was standing to the outermost magic circle, all of them had a human sized hole, the trajectory of the hole being all to familiar to me.


    For that was the trajectory of my jump.


    So, he saved me, I guess¡­?


    I thought, as I looked back at the Earl, who now had Flaming Golden eyes.


    As if sensing my gaze the Earl said, "Observe this carefully, Rayne, and keep using that skill of yours. You wouldn''t want to miss this." Before snapping his fingers.


    With that single snap a complex spherical magic barrier materialized around me.


    And as I said it was complex.


    Rather than runes, it was made of smaller magic circles, magic circles of different shapes, barely fitting the size of my palm.


    These magic circles were formed from magical runes so small, that with all of their moving and revolving, only a magic user could tell them apart.


    But I didn''t focus on this, no, I couldn''t focus on this, the scene beyond the barrier was just that majestic.


    The whole Ellsworth Estate had lit up, the buildings, the roads, the fountains, even the garden trees, all of them lit up.


    ''A Magus is a God within his territory.''


    It was a sentence written by me.


    I didn''t think much of it when I wrote this, but now, experiencing this, seeing this.


    I finally understood what I had created.


    A being worse than a natural disaster.


    That was my creation.


    And funnily enough, he wasn''t the strongest.


    Did I had some screws loose?, I thought as the colossal Magic Circle lit up instantly, and-


    -BOOOMMMM


    An explosion as strong as several a nuclear bombs lighting up together ravaged through the area.


    I closed my eyes, as the greenish poisonous light of explosion was too bright for me, and after a few minutes when I finally opened them, I found myself in a dark space.


    The Earl was still floating in the air, in fact he didn''t even look exhausted, as he said, "An A+ rank Expert Grade Spy with the attribute of stealth, no, secrecy, a rare pest but a pest nonetheless, and for such pests the best way to eradicate them is to just blow them up."


    Though I wanted to call him crazy, a different, an important question took priority, "Is this your realm, dad?"


    And I heard him scoff, "No, I''m still not crazy enough to do this at my own territory, Rayne."


    He said as he finally turned and looked at me, "Turn off those skills and rest for a bit." And snapped his fingers again.


    With that snap the darkness cracked, and then like a piece of glass it shattered.


    I was back, back in the estate, on the same path as I walked, and everything literally everything was the same as before.


    If not for the activated skills or the armor I was wearing, I would have wondered if what I saw was just an illusion.


    The Earl was nowhere to be found, but I knew he still was watching me, so I asked the question I had for him, "Since when?"


    I didn''t know from where his answer came, but I heard him as the wind blew away the fog, "When you said that the fog feels too thick, now go and rest."


    Go and rest, he says, I thought as I continued walking.


    Was this matter really so small that it was okay to push it under the rug and forget about it?


    And does he really think that I can rest, with my body like this..?


    With my body still shivering¡­?


    Earl!, oh Earl!, if you keep this up, then your son is gonna turn me into a shonen protagonist who says ''I want to get stronger'' in every two of his lines.


    I laughed at my own thoughts as I returned to the Mansion.


    Slowly, but surely I was adapting to this Magical World.


    After all, for a man who just committed murder, all I felt was awe.


    But, that is how fantasies are, right?

 Chapter 17 - The Talk And Finally Leaving.

    "Huu, finally done."


    I said as I looked at myself in the mirror.


    Right now, I had a normal white shirt and black pants worn underneath my armor, while a dark purple robe covered all of me.


    Uhh, why was I wearing clothes when my armor could shapeshift?


    Well yes, my armor could shapeshift, but there was a ''proportional decrease in capability'', and my escort, my dear maid Amy, didn''t want that.


    So, I had to wear something underneath that.


    My head piece was turned into glasses, though, stylish black ones.


    After giving myself one final look, ''Umu'', I nodded, and turned to Amy, who was sitting on the couch while reading the places I wanted to visit in the city, "How is it, Amy?"


    I don''t know why, but I suddenly felt like a narcissist when I said.


    Was I really paying too much attention to myself?


    I thought, as I looked at my maid, who had apparently returned from her leave.


    "Your appearance will be obscured by the robe anyways so why bother, Young Master?", she said without lifting her head, her brows knitting up as she continued to read the places I mentioned.


    "Is Young Master on his way to become a narcissist, now?"


    Of course, she didn''t forget to add a joke.


    "Well, you bother about such things when you suddenly have a lot of free time, thanks to the courtesy of someone."


    I complained, not being subtle about who that someone was, but only got a laugh in response, as Amy placed the note on the table and stood up.


    "Don''t sulk Young Master, Master even allowed you to go incognito, when you really need to show your face around the territory."


    Her tone changing from a cheerful to a mischievous one.


    "Also, have you been sneaking out Young Master?


    I can''t imagine you knowing such places of you haven''t."


    Said the maid, who wasn''t dressed like one.


    Rather than a maid, today she was dressed more like a mercenary.


    Her ears and tail, had somehow disappeared while, she wore an armor which was quite different from mine except from having the same color.


    Unlike my armor which was top notch but still a standard product, hers was custom made and heavily leaned towards speed.


    It had a chest piece that covered her neck and chest, while leaving a small part of her belly open.


    Her shoulder and arm guards were decorated with golden accents, and a short battle skirt was attached to the chest piece, while it itself had a pair of short swords dangling on it.


    And finally, her leg guards, they were quite normal ones as they covered everything from her knees to her toes.


    Though, I didn''t check with [Mana Reading], I could still feel that this armor was heavily enchanted.


    And an honest side-thought, it would have look quite erotic, if she didn''t wear that purple body suit underneath.


    Though wearing it, didn''t make it any less exciting.


    But, if she really came with me like this then all my plans would go in gutter.


    Fortunately, she was self conscious of herself as she donned a dark purple robe, one identical to mine, that perfectly covered all her features and-


    "Young Master, are you done admiring, your maid~",


    -cheekily asked after noticing my trance.


    ''Yeah, I''m done.'' I thought inwardly while outwardly I said, "Ahem, ahem, let''s go, let''s go.", as I moved towards the door.


    While not forgetting to answer her previous question, "And hey Amy!, don''t accuse me for nothing, I haven''t been sneaking out or something, and it''s not like I can actually sneak out of the estate anyways."


    "Ohya, does that mean you have been trying?"


    "Nooo." I said exasperatedly while shaking my head as I got out my room, feeling a bit refreshed.


    Now that my mind had settled down, I found my behavior of that day quite... pathetic.


    The outcome was more or less okay, but it didn''t the fact that I almost dug a hole for myself that day.


    Fortunately, Amy was mature enough to know that I was just speaking impulsively, while being drunk on emotions, and somehow drew a line.


    A day without her also helped me a lot in that regard too.


    Her image in my mind wasn''t as prominent as it was before.


    It was now accompanied by the Knight Commander''s, and most importantly my Father''s image, decreasing its overall influence on me.


    Right now, unless I flip her switch, everything was the same as before, there was no awkwardness nor constrain other than some ''harmless teasing'', and that was for the best, I guess...


    I will slowly get used to teasing.


    Maybe, I will even start liking it..?


    -I shuddered, as I quickly erased that thought from my mind.


    ''I don''t want to be a Nishikata!'' I desperately prayed, as I moved to my last stop before leaving, Earl''s Study.


    (A/N: Teasing Master Takagi-san reference.)


    ***


    [In the Earl''s Study]


    -Sip


    -Sip


    I sipped the hot coffee that was brewed by the Earl, while sitting on the couch.


    And as I previously said, the Earl is damn good at this.


    I feel like I''ll become a coffee addict at this rate.


    After savoring the aroma of his coffee, the Magus sitting across me, leisurely said, "You had your breakfast time, right?"


    I lightly chuckled at his question before answering, "Yes, yes I did, my dutifully maid bought it to me."


    "Hmm, that''s good, and did you rest well?" He asked again, while looking at some kind of report in his hand.


    "You seriously thought I could rest?"


    I said while giving him a stink eye.


    "Hah, looks like you didn''t. But hold it in for a while, umm, just think of it as a self-control training will you?"


    "Stop that now, I''m not that dumb, and just tell me what this is about? You didn''t sent Amy out for nothing, did you? It''s something about today''s attack right?"


    I got straight to the point as I really wanted to end this quickly.


    It was good that I was his son, if it was someone else who talked like that, then they wouldn''t know how they died, quite literally.


    "Oh, you noticed that?"


    "Well, she wasn''t trying to hide, so of course, I did. And get back to the topic. No, first tell me how did that guy sneak into the Estate?"


    "Hmm, that guy, as you call the intruder, was an Expert Grade Spy with Secrecy attribute, here," He gave passed me a document, it was a recruitment report of a new maid recruit, it was dated only 2 months ago.


    On it, I could see a picture of a somewhat pretty girl with long brown hair and cute freckles, her name was Cana Nester, Age 21, there was a lot of other info, but I didn''t read it all, as the Earl continued,


    "This girl, her body was used as a dummy, I found it in the intruder''s ring, along with some Magus class talismans, there was nothing else stored.


    Apparently this girl had a habit of going out to roam in the city, poor lass was targeted as such. She was captured, killed, her face was skinned along with her hair, beauty spots and some other things.


    They were then imbibed into the intruder using magic, changing intruder''s appearance permanently.


    That along with the Magus class cloaking talismans and most importantly her innate attribute, was enough to fool the arrays.


    She would have been safe as long as she kept a distance from me, didn''t use magic in the estate, and if I didn''t consciously scan the territory for her. What are your thoughts on this, Rayne?"


    After his long jargon, the Earl turned to me and asked.


    And actually, there was a lot to consider, the intruder was an Archmage, she had Magus class talismans, had permanently changed her face, but¡­


    "She was supposed to be a long-time suicide mole. The Magus class talismans were most likely bought and not provided by a Magus themselves, and the ones who sent the mole aren''t the Dukes. According to me Marquess Stellan, Marquess Natalberg and Marquise Sphixertale would be the prime suspects.",


    As the Author of this novel, this question was too easy for me, I just had to tell my father the names of his future enemies.


    So, with full confidence, I said a bunch of statements.


    "Oh, why do you think so?, Elaborate."


    And for some reason, the Earl looked quite happy with my answer as he asked.


    But, well¡­


    ¡­I didn''t have a reasoning in my head.


    When, I actually said those three names, I said cause I knew it, there wasn''t a reasoning behind it...


    "If those were the only things you found in her ring then there were no countermeasures for her escape, nor were there any valuables or anything that could specify the mole''s identity, along with the permanent change of face, this would mean that she was not equipped to break the seal of servants on her, nor she was expected back."


    But when I started to think about it, all the information in my brain, even the one from my previous life was combined and used to explain my answer.


    And I continued talking.


    "All the Dukes know that you are a Magus, so they won''t send an Archmage to be haplessly killed by you. Nor would they let their subordinates to do something that will have a desperate Magus coming their way, to kill them.


    That eliminates the Dukes, and the Mole herself being a Archmage also eliminates anyone below Marquess.


    And considering your relationship with Marquesses, Stellan and Natalberg are obvious suspects, while my reason for choosing Marquise Sphixertale is solely based on my own instinct."


    And the more I talked the further I realized, that I have a superhuman brain too, a realization which made me quite happy until...


    "Hmm, I see, so you can think too..." I heard the Earl murmur.


    "Hey, what do you mean by that!"


    I complained, but then stopped after seeing his amused smirk.


    But soon, a similar smirk appeared on my face as I said,


    "Heh, should I tell Mother, that you called your own son dumb?


    Yes?, Father?, why did you suddenly stop smiling?"


    (A/N: Mother = Latina.)


    You will get blue balled if you tease me!


    A Magus getting blue balled just how funny is that.


    I thought, while laughing inwardly as I finished the rest of my coffee, while listening to the Earl, who suddenly started praising my reasoning with a ''pure'' heart.


    My business here, was done.


    Just one small question was left.


    "So, is this a secret between us?"


    "Well, yes, just keep it between us, and unless you are near me, don''t get too relaxed like today."


    He said.


    "Okay, I will keep it a secret. But you know, you can always say ''Hang out with me more often'' th-owww", before I could finish, the Earl flicked his finger at me, as a toned-down air bullet struck my forehead.


    "Also, don''t read too much into such things, now get out." He said, as just like in the morning, he picked me up with Psychokinesis and threw me out of the now opened door.


    At least he was considerate enough to land me on my feet, I thought as I landed, left the building, and moved towards the Estates'' exit.


    ***


    "Hey, Amy did you get as much as I told you."


    I asked her as we travelled to the city downhill, on a carriage.


    And actually, the carriage was unnecessary, cause the city wasn''t far, just a kilometers away.


    The Ellsworth Estate was built atop a hill.


    It had mountains on it''s back, which actually formed hemispherical ranges that created a natural barrier against any army or intruder.


    With the back secured, the front of the Estate had a single kilometer long band of empty hemispherical land, that was there to spot, stop, and intercept any hostilities.


    While one kilometer was nothing for higher ranked Magic users, it was good enough to separate the city and the estate, while also purging any funny ideas from ignorant people''s mind.


    Back to the topic, what do you think is my most important advantage over Eva, other than my memories?


    The answer was obvious, my background, my resources, and my Money.


    Today, I asked Amy to get me 500,000 Coles from the Treasury while having my breakfast.


    Would they give me that much money, that too on such a short notice?


    "No, Young Master, I didn''t get as much as you said, rather..."


    There was no need to consider that possibility,


    "I got the five times of that!"


    My maid answered as she showed me a bag full of coins, gold coins.


    "Umu, I knew I could leave that to you."


    I nodded in satisfaction as a smile appeared on my face.


    We''ll need this money on our first stop.


    Well, I was a bit concerned if 500,000 would be enough, but with 2,500,000 Coles, I can definitely hire them.


    The top miscellaneous mercenary group of the world, the [Blackbeard Searchers].


    My reasoning was simple, if I could get the work done by throwing away some pocket change, why should I hesitate?


    I thought, as the carriage finally stopped.


    We had arrived at the city borders.


    The city dubbed as [Potion Factory], the city that was one of the wealthiest cities in the world, the capital city of Ellsworth County, [Ellesmere].

 Chapter 18 - Arriving At Ellesmere.

    The carriage stopped but we stayed in, waiting in comfortable silence, as after a few seconds it started moving again.


    Obviously, we were stopped for a security check, but the coachman handled it swiftly.


    With the letter of introduction of Ellsworth family, that I had given him, no one could bar our passage.


    Well, we wouldn''t even be stopped if I showed the Ellsworth''s Crest I had, but that would be equivalent to showcasing my identity in public.


    So, I refrained from that.


    From the letter of introduction and the type of carriage we were travelling in, we would be seen as guests of some high-ranking bureaucrat living in the Estate.


    An enviable position, but not a troublesome one.


    A perfect disguise for us.


    Soon, our carriage moved past the ten meters thick and fifteen meters tall city walls, entering the [Potion Factory] of the Empire, Ellesmere.


    The city was a colossal marvel of might and magic.


    Though the Ellsworth Estate itself was quite big around 500 sq. kilometers, but this city was much, much larger than that.


    Maybe ten if not fifteen times of that, and it was still expanding.


    Though, the city had a huge population, the area around city walls wasn''t that crowded, there were no big buildings that were built next to or close to the walls.


    Why?


    It was against the rules.


    The area close to the walls was a technically a forbidden zone for normal people, at least it was on this side.


    But of course, it wasn''t empty, no land on a capital city could be empty, especially if that land belonged to one of the wealthiest capitals of the world.


    This land, this area, belonged to the Enforcement Knights.


    More specifically, it belonged to the 1st Division of Enforcement Knights, dubbing this area as the Enforcement District I, the strictest and largest of all five Enforcement Districts.


    As we made our way through the district, I saw many, many Knights patrolling the area, looking for the slightest anomaly in sight.


    Almost all of these Knights were magic users which in itself was quite a feat, but the more shocking thing was that most of them were Soldat ranked.


    Considering a new Soldat could kill 200 to 300 normal soldiers with little to no difficulty, while experienced ones could massacre even twice that number, this setup was quite shocking.


    But even with a lot of them patrolling here and there, they didn''t stop us.


    Probably, the Knights at the entrance had informed them about us having a letter of introduction? Well, whatever it was, it was good that they didn''t.


    It would be too annoying if every random Tom, Dick, and Harry stopped the carriage just cause he found us suspicious.


    But since they didn''t, I just stopped caring and observed the district we were passing through in silence.


    Though, even that was getting boring.


    To my relief, after a thirty-minute ride of our carriage were passed through the Enforcement District I.


    Of course, we had to stop for one last time to have a final check of our carriage before leaving the district, but just like before I didn''t care, I just wanted to leave this place the sooner the better.


    After passing through the Enforcement District, our carriage picked up the pace, as the horses galloped with all there might.


    The area around us changed again as we moved, but still it wasn''t the bustling scene of a metropolis, rather it was more like a residential area.


    A residential area of rich.


    Every now and then, I could see fancy high-end looking carriages passing by ours as they entered or exited the even fancier looking villas or estates.


    As I was watching these villas pass by us, Amy nudged me.


    "Hmm?"


    I looked at her in confusion, before noticing that she had her disguise magic undone.


    But before I could ask her why, she spoke.


    "You are wearing the artifacts, Master told you to, right?"


    "Um, the ring and the necklace? Yes, I''m wearing them."


    "That''s good, now then, activate the robes'' enchantments, Young Master."


    "Okay."


    I said, as I pumped my Mana in the robe, activating only it''s disguising enchantment, and as soon as I did, the robe glowed with magical runes.


    A magic circle appeared just an inch away from my face, and soon the magic circle turned from a bunch of runes to a face, a glowing face.


    In an instant that faced latched into mine, changing its features, my face cut, my eyes, my hair, all of it changed.


    From Young Master of Ellsworth family, I turned into a decent looking homely boy.


    Brown hair, green eyes, healthy wheat coloured skin instead of my normal whitish one.


    All of that change happened in an instant.


    I was not the only one to change though, my maid had changed faces too.


    Like me, other than changes on her facial features, she had brown hair and green eyes, just her hair were of a lighter shade.


    Naturally, her ears and tail had disappeared again.


    "Why are we disguising ourselves this early?", I asked.


    After all, it should take another hour to reach our destination at this pace.


    "We are going incognito, right Young Master?"


    Amy asked in her teaching tone.


    "Yes, we are, so?"


    I asked not getting the clue.


    "Say Young Master, who do you think would attract more attention, a carriage with a mercenary boy and girl, or a carriage whom your senses can''t penetrate?"


    "Oh, I get it." I said feeling a bit embarrassed.


    Yep, she was right, the unknown and mysterious is always the most attractive, I thought, as I scolded myself for not figuring it out myself.


    Such small things proved that, I was still too clueless about this world, it was still new to me. Thankfully, I had an excellent guide with me.


    And that guide toned down the enchantments on the carriage as we continued moving.


    The rest of the journey was simply waiting, waiting, and waiting, I made some small talk with Amy, asked her about some things I thought I should know, and rest was just idle chatter so as not to get bored.


    Slowly but surely, the long line Villas and Estates ended.


    We took a few more turns, rode for a few more minutes and before I knew it, the not so crowded area became packed with people.


    The not so bustling scene became a clamour of sounds and the most importantly the smell of money lingering in.


    Finally, we entered the real city of Ellesmere, I thought.


    Despite having huge streets, the roads of Ellesmere were crowded.


    There were no traffic jams or something like that, it was just that the streets had so many vehicles that there was no choice but to slow down.


    But this was an expected development, and we had planned ahead.


    So, not long after slowing down, our carriage took a few turns and we entered an alleyway.


    Normally, I would suspect myself being kidnapped if this happened to me in my previous world, but now, it was all according to the plan.


    Our carriage weaved through a few more alleyways before finally stopping in one.


    Then, our coachman who looked like an old man got off the carriage and asked Amy, "Is this okay?"


    "Yes.", My maid who had her eyes closed, brows knitted, as if trying to sense something, opened them, and answered in a serious tone.


    He nodded in response, and went near a wall, placed his hand on a specific spot, before taking out a whistle from his pocket with his other hand, and blowing it.


    And to my surprise, after a few seconds his hand just sank in.


    "¡­!"


    I was surprised and turned to Amy, my expression clearly asking the intended question.


    But Amy just gave me a small smile and whispered, "Security reasons."


    And I didn''t ask further, at least I knew this was not the time to.


    So, before long, the coachman was on place driving the carriage straight into the wall.


    Thankfully, there was no house-elf messing with our magical gateway, and we passed through it quite smoothly.


    The feeling of going through the wall was similar to entering a space bubble yet a bit different.


    Rather than entering a completely different space, it was like a wrap...?


    Hey, hey, hey, isn''t that too high tech just for security measures?


    I wanted to complain, but somehow, I kept quiet, and just let my maid handle things.


    For that is the only thing I could do.


    ***


    "But that was really ridiculous."


    I said to Amy telepathically, as I walked on the crowded streets of Ellesmere.


    "Of course, it wasn''t Young Master, you just don''t know how many tails there were observing our carriage, you wouldn''t say so if you had known."


    "Is that so?" I said as side eyed a hot blonde bombshell passing by me.


    "Yes, there were 8 tails eyeing our carriage, and yes that girl is hot. Ohya, I didn''t know Young Master prefers butts against breasts, I will note this too."


    "Stop, stop, stop, cut the link Amy!"


    I shouted in my brain as I turned to look at Amy, despite her serious expression she had a smirk on her face.


    Because of the crowd around us, we couldn''t talk normally so Amy proposed to talk with a mind link, at that time I didn''t think much of it and simply agreed, but had I known it will turn out like this, I would have chosen to die rather than accept!


    Okay, not really die, but still I would have refused.


    The thing was that, I was a bit of newbie in using this mind-link, I didn''t know how to layer my thoughts properly, so my thoughts get exposed a bit here and there.


    But even if she hears these thoughts, as a maid she should just ignore them, and protect her Master''s dignity!


    She shouldn''t tease me like that!


    "Hehe, that can''t happen Young Master, if you want to protect your dignity, then just learn how to control your thoughts, plus, I''m just following the orders, Mistress specifically ordered me to report her anything I find about your tastes to her, especially your tastes in opposite sex~"


    "Why Mother!!" I screamed in my mind, as I desperately tried to control my thoughts.


    "But Young Master, I didn''t knew you had such wonderful tastes under that serious face of yours. Hmm, are you okay Young Master, you are looking quite red, getting a sunburn? But its winter you know?"


    "Stop teasing me already!" I screamed as I held her hand and dragged her to move faster.


    Our destination the [Blackbeard Searchers, Ellesmere Branch], was just around the corner.


    And I wanted to reach that before I thoroughly embarrass myself!


    Thankfully, Amy stayed quiet after that and we reached our destination.


    {Blackbeard Searchers


    Ellesmere Branch


    Find anything you want


    From a lost treasure,


    To your Mistress'' lost son.


    Just at the ri~ght price!}


    Yes, that was what the logo said.


    Just their business flourishing even while having such a ridiculous logo was enough to prove their capabilities.


    Again, I recalled the list of names I had prepared, in my mind, after confirming that I didn''t miss anyone, I stepped in, for it was time to splurge some money.


    For I knew how ''ri~ght'' the prices here were.


    For, in the end, pocket change is pocket change.


    I thought, before cursing the Ellsworth County for breaking my sense of money.

 Chapter 19 - Amy, The Negotiator.

    This world was an extreme one.


    I always had this feeling, but now it became quite apparent.


    The building we just entered or the security measures we took earlier, all of them were quite high tech.


    Surprising me a lot, after all, if the world had such advanced tech, then why is it still in medieval period?


    On Earth, this wasn''t possible, the world couldn''t be too extreme.


    No matter how backwater a place was, it still stayed in the same generation, but here such a thing was clearly happening, I wondered why?


    But soon, I got an answer.


    A simple answer.


    Here, not everyone was built the same.


    The difference between the Magic users and normal people was just too great.


    So great, that higher ranked Magic users couldn''t even be called a human.


    A Magus Vs all normal humans.


    The outcome was so obvious that it was funny.


    And this difference, wasn''t just in fighting or combat powers, after all fighting was not all that mattered.


    Rather, it was in everything.


    Any profession, any job, any work, you name it, a magic user will always be ways ahead of a normal human.


    According to the class system, no normal human has ever crossed the bronze grade of any class ever, and that is counting purely non-combatant classes, classes like a tactician, a merchant or even a gardener.


    Even when doing such mundane things, Magic users were on a different league.


    As I said, the difference was just too great, be it money, the ability, the standard of living, or even the opportunities.


    But this was inevitable, and apparent.


    Just like now, in the lobby of this futuristic building, most of the people here were magic users.


    The reason for that was simple.


    The ''ri~ght'' price, wasn''t so right for normal people.


    The only ones who could afford the services here were either Magic users or some super rich tycoons.


    Of course, this didn''t matter to us, without sparing a glance to the lobby or anyone else within, we walked past it.


    -Step.


    -Step.


    And directly entered the second floor, these people here, weren''t worth my time.


    The second floor had several VIP rooms.


    You could access any room you liked, after verifying your identity, using the VIP card that the establishment issued.


    Naturally, we entered the first room we saw after using my card, all the rooms were the same anyways.


    After getting in the VIP room, I simply dropped my disguise.


    In split a second golden smoke detached itself from my face and body, before it quickly got absorbed by the robe.


    The reason I did this was simple, I needed the power that came with my identity to make my request a high priority one, and second with me using the card, the establishment knew my identity anyways.


    Of course, my maid did the same as she sat beside me on the couch.


    The VIP room, as it sounded, was quite luxurious, and similarly high tech.


    The room itself had a black and white theme, with the main colors of consisting of black, grey, and white.


    Most of the furniture was premium stuff, mostly black with white highlights and some gold accents, the walls and carpet were a mixture of grey and silver, while the ceiling was white with a beautiful golden and silver pattern drawn on it.


    As a VIP room, it had a cabinet full of good wine, along with some light but expensive snacks, and an enchanted table that could be used to access the free news the establishment provided, only to VIPs.


    Though this news was mostly semi-private, but considering it came from all around world, it was a surprisingly good way to pass time.


    And that''s what I planned to do, but before that, I asked my silent maid something that had been bugging me, "Say¡­Amy, aren''t you curious about the thing I am looking for?"


    Hearing my question, Amy gave me a hearty expression as she answered,


    "Of course, I am Young Master, but how could I ask something which you clearly don''t want me to?"


    Though what she said felt cringey as hell, but I still felt a bit bad after hearing her answer, so I just decided to tell her.


    She will be there when I file in my request anyways.


    "Well, it''s not a secret or something, I just want to look for some people."


    "People?"


    Amy asked as she looked confused, "Umm, couldn''t Young Master just ask someone from the estate, to do that?, Why specifically come here?"


    "Well, that''s the problem I couldn''t, the people I want to look for are quite far away, one of them isn''t even in the Main World."


    I said with a sigh.


    Amy''s ears perked up at my answer, as her confusion intensified, "Umm, then how does Young Master, know them¡­?"


    Amy asked, but before I could say something, she answered herself,


    "So that''s what you can''t tell me, correct?"


    "Correct." I said as seriously as I could.


    I knew this conversation would happen sooner or later, so I had prepared myself to not say anything.


    After all I couldn''t just bullshit here, so, I''d rather refuse to say anything.


    "It''s okay, everyone has their own secrets, I won''t ask you to share yours when I haven''t even shared mine with you."


    Amy said as she showed me a tender smile, and sneakily took this chance to pat my head.


    Of course, I shook off her hand quickly, but she didn''t mind that anyways, rather she asked, "That aside Young Master should I call them in?"


    "Umm, call them in."


    With my reply the maid reached for the table, fiddled with his settings, and just like that the door opened.


    Talk about high tech.


    I thought, as I crossed my legs and looked at the two new entries in the room.


    One was a tall and lean guy, blonde hair, blue eyes, soft facial features and pointed ears, clearly he was an elf.


    He wore a white shirt underneath a blue vest with some golden work on it, black pants, and leather shoes.


    More or less, he looked like an intellectual person.


    As for the other guy, he was a human I knew, a pot-bellied middle-aged man with a luxurious purple tail coat on.


    With both of his hands clasped together, he walked towards me while having the best smile he could.


    A smile that showed his fake golden teeth.


    With rings on all of his fingers, and about half a dozen chains on his neck, he looked exactly like a walking jewelry store.


    And that jewelry store along with the other guy, came in front of me and deeply bowed.


    Then he stood straight and said,


    "Welcome, Young Master Rayne, Lady Amelia, to our humble guild.


    This Marvin is relieved to see you in good health, Young Master."


    Marvin Adyson, Branch Manager of Blackbeard Searchers Ellesmere Branch, an F rank magic user who became a gold graded businessman despite his low talent in magic.


    A shrewd merchant, a gold digger, but someone who knows when to give up.


    Just him being posted in Ellesmere as it''s Branch Manager shows how good of a businessman he is.


    Following his introduction, he sat down on the couch opposite to me and he pointed to the Elf,


    "This elf here is Garett Forman, he is the new in-charge of Managing the VIPs.


    Of course, I can''t let anyone else serve Young Master."


    "This is my first time meeting you, Young Master Rayne, Lady Amelia, I''m Garett Forman.


    I hope that I can serve you well."


    The elf Introduced himself as he too, sat beside the fat merchant.


    During the whole time I stayed silent, just nodding in acknowledgement to both of them, while Amy just showed her business smile.


    And that wasn''t seen as strange.


    Marvin clearly knew that Rayne was a man of few words, someone that hated bullshit, so after the elf settled himself, he got straight to the point.


    "So, what brings Young Master, in our humble establishment?"


    And for that I was thankful, for I wasn''t too keen on spending my afternoon chatting with a gold toothed man.


    With a whoosh, some documents materialized in hands, and after glancing and confirming that they were the correct ones, I handed them to the Manager.


    "Here,"


    I said slowly in a deep voice, "These three people, I want them here."


    Yes, only three people.


    When selecting these people, I had a lot to consider.


    First, these people needed to be those who will grab any opportunity they were given.


    Second, taking them out shouldn''t disturb Eva''s growth.


    And third, they needed to be a blank slate.


    Only three people fit such conditions and not surprisingly they all were supposed to be villains.


    After all, heroes are hard headed, even at their lows.


    The Manager took the documents, his eyes flashing with Mana as he quickly scanned them


    Once finished he looked at me, with a frown on his face and said,


    "Quite the peculiar people you want to look for Young Master, to think you even know someone from Vanzahra."


    I raised an eyebrow at him, which quickly made him start laughing as he said, "Of course, that is none of my business, but I will ask Young Master to specify something."


    "Do we have to bring them peacefully or we have to convince them?"


    This fatty was obviously asking if he can simply kidnap them.


    "No, they would be willing to come with you, but their circumstances may not allow them to. In such a case, use money."


    "I see, I see, thanks for your wisdom Young Master, then let''s talk about money."


    Marvin said, while rubbing his hands together again.


    And though I was the one who gave him such a quirk, it looked quite disgusting.


    As for the price negotiations,


    "I''ll leave that to you." I said to my left.


    To Amy, who was quietly watching out exchange till now.


    No way, I was gonna get ripped of by this old man here, I thought.


    Amy looked a bit shocked, a bit troubled, and a bit unwilling, but eventually nodded in response.


    A beautiful smile bloomed on her face as she looked at Marvin, asking,


    "How about you suggest a starting price Mr. Marvin?"


    "Of course, of course, since a wonderful lady such as yourself is negotiating with me, I will naturally suggest something minimal."


    He said before pausing a bit, and then said a ''minimal'' price.


    Or he was supposed to,


    But as soon as he opened his mouth, a constipated look appeared on his face.


    His mouth was open but it was as if words refused to come out of it, it was just left hanging.


    Seeing him like that I didn''t understand what was going on at first, but when the scenario repeated itself a few times, and more importantly when I saw Amy smiling so sweetly.


    I knew or at least I had an inkling of what Amy was doing.


    Though I patted myself in my mind for making such a decision, I kept a stoic expression on my face as I glanced at Garett, who also looked a bit unwell before averting my eyes.


    It felt like I was cheating but, that didn''t stop me from praising her mentally, ''Good job, Amy, good job''.


    Eventually, after opening and closing his mouth for a sixth time, Amy took some pity on him as whatever she did, she lowered its effect, making the businessman speak with an extremely aggrieved expression.


    He practically croaked, "A million Coles would suffice, as a complete payment, what do you think?", as he looked at me, not daring to look at the beautifully smiling Amy.


    Of course, he would still want at least double the profit, I thought.


    Thankfully, Amy brought five times the money, otherwise I would be in a predicament here.


    With that thought, I placed 500,000 on the table, and said, "We have a deal then, Marvin."


    All while meeting his gaze.


    "Treat them well, and bring them here within two months. If you do, you may get a million Coles instead of just the remaining 500,000."


    Then, I gave Amy a small gesture and that was enough for the maid to stop doing, whatever she was doing.


    This gave them a moment of respite, before I asked,


    "You don''t have anymore problems, do you?


    If you have any we can always negotiate, right Amy?"


    Though the duo inwardly screamed at the nodding lady.


    ''That''s not how you negotiate!!"


    Ultimately, they didn''t want to experience that again, so, they remained silent.


    "So, how about we finalize the deal?"


    I said after a short pause.


    The elf was the one who responded this time, as Marvin still looked a bit under the weather.


    "Of course, of course, just a second."


    He said, as he took out a piece of blank contract paper from his storage space.


    Then he placed it on the table, injected a bit of his Mana and Mental Power in it, and for a moment the paper glowed in a golden light.


    A golden beam of light appeared on top of it, and wherever it passed text appeared.


    And within a few seconds our contract was ready.


    The elf picked it up, and gave it a read before passing it to the now better Manager, who similarly injected his Mana and Mental Power in it.


    The contract lit up again, as the name ''Marvin Adyson'' appeared on it.


    The Manager looked too exhausted to do anything else, so the elf took the initiative, and gave me the contract while saying,


    "Please read and sign it."


    I took the contract, did quick read, and finding nothing funny written there.


    But for a just in case scenario, I double checked it with Amy.


    After getting her approval, I pumped a bit of my Mana and Mental Power in it, causing my name to similarly appear on it.


    With both the names signed on the contract, it suddenly lit up, before splitting up in two identical contracts.


    Knowing this was normal procedure, I gave one of the contracts back to the Garett, before standing up.


    "Nice doing business with you, Young Master Rayne."


    The Manager who looked back to normal, somehow managed to say that, as he saw me leaving and that was honestly unexpected if you asked me.


    "Good to do business with you too, Marvin. I can see myself contacting you again, if you did your job well, that is."


    But I replied as I walked towards the door.


    "I hope you keep my visit a secret."


    Of course, I didn''t forget give him a final reminder, before leaving the guild.


    Just like that, one of the three things I wanted to do in the city was done.


    ***


    It was afternoon when we left the establishment.


    The time for lunch.


    The smell of delicious food wafted through the streets as many restaurants and taverns started serving lunch.


    With our disguise back on, we roamed through the busy streets as we talked mentally.


    It was me mainly praising Amy though,


    ''That was really good, Amy, I didn''t know you had such a trick.''


    ''That is clearly your fault Young Master, had you informed me before I would have properly negotiated with him.''


    Apparently, Amy doesn''t like using brute force in things like this, so she was sulking a bit.


    ''Well, sorry for that, I will inform you beforehand next time, anyways what was that trick you used?''


    ''Apology accepted!''


    And apparently, she was quite forgiving too, at least to me she was.


    ''As for what I used back then, it wasn''t a trick, just a simple use of Magical Aura. Every Magic user can do that.''


    ''Huh, really?, But I couldn''t feel it even when I tried to.''


    ''Well, you will be able to do this when you have a higher mastery of Aura.''


    ''There are no shortcuts?''


    ''There are no shortcuts in getting stronger Young Master, even if you a lot of power you will be nothing but a buffoon if you don''t have enough mastery over it, always remember that.''


    ''Yes, yes I will remember it. Say, aren''t you hungry?''


    ''Ohya, so you are finally asking this Fine Lady out for lunch~''


    As much as I couldn''t believe how fast she changed her mood, I still replied,


    ''Yes, would this Fine Lady give her admirer a chance?''


    ''Hehe~, you are getting much better at this Young Master, and yes, as a Fine Lady I won''t mind giving you a chance.''


    She said as she offered her hand to me, before both of us burst into laughter as I took it.


    Hand in hand, I led her somewhere.


    Somewhere, where I had to check on a certain someone.


    A special certain someone.

 Chapter 20 - Marvin’s Side And A Déjà Vu.

    [Blackbeard Searchers]


    [In the VIP room]


    While the Master and maid duo had left, the other duo remained in the room.


    "Sir, are you alright?"


    Asked the elf, who looked a lot more expressive now.


    Clearly, the discontent he was suppressing back then, exploded now.


    "This time they went too far, Sir. Using magic during negotiations is clearly a breach of rules. Even if he is Young Master of world''s wealthiest territory, he can''t treat us like this! Sir, how about I request for-"


    "Okay, that''s enough, Garett!"


    Marvin, who was still seated in the same place while gulping down some potions, stopped the newbie with a firm voice.


    "But sir, they even injured you-"


    "Garett Forman! Are you defying your Superior!!?"


    The manager shouted with vigor of a seasoned knight, that finally made the elf stop, as he quietly replied.


    "N-no, Sir!"


    In the end, Marvin sighed as he gestured the elf to sit beside him.


    After finishing the half-filled bottle of purple potion, he was drinking, and asked,


    "Say Garett, what is your Magical Rank?"


    "M-magical rank..?, It''s D+ rank sir."


    The elf got confused at the out of topic question, but answered anyways.


    "I see, that''s pretty good, but even with D+ rank, could you feel her presence?"


    Could he feel her presence?


    Of course, he could.


    After all, the pressure they felt was from her aura, there was no way he couldn''t feel her presence when he was pushed down by her Aura.


    Just as he was about to answer, he heard the Manger say, "Don''t answer without thinking, Garett. Unless you can remember the exact moment you sensed it, don''t answer."


    What he heard was strange, what does it mean by exact moment?, he should have felt it all along.


    But he followed anyways.


    He had never found himself in a disadvantage after following the Managers advice, rather his respect for the man increased each time he did.


    So, even though he felt that it would be a wasted effort, he recalled the whole exchange.


    From the moment he entered the room, to the moment the lady left, especially focusing on the moments when she unleashed that C+ ranked aura on them.


    (A/N: Amy is A+, she only used C+ ranked aura on them.)


    And the more he recalled, the more he focused, the more he shivered.


    Her presence.....he couldn''t feel it?


    He could feel her aura, he could feel her power, but the source?


    ¡­it was blank, empty, as if the person herself wasn''t there.


    His perception wasn''t blocked, he wouldn''t be shivering if it was.


    But it passed through her, straight through her, without resistance without feedback, as if it just passed through air.


    Unknowingly, a question rang out in his head, ''Was this something a C rank or even B rank could do?''


    And along with that question, an answer which he didn''t want, appeared in his head.


    As if reading his mind, the middle-aged manager said, "An Archmage." in a firm tone, as if there was no room for doubt.


    But that was not all he had to say,


    "And she is not the only one."


    Rather it was just the start.


    As he pointed to a possibility that the elf hadn''t even considered.


    "A being who has a dozen Archmages as his subordinates, there is only one being that can do that, and you have personally experienced such a beings might, haven''t you?"


    -Drip.


    Sweat trickled down from young elf''s chin as he clenched his shivering fists.


    With a face devoid of expression he whispered, "A Magus..."


    As an elf, as a long-lived species, and as a magic user among them, he had naturally fought in the Unification War fifty years ago.


    (A/N: This is not out of the blue, I mentioned this before.)


    He was still a child back then and didn''t remember much, but still a single scene was carved in his mind, a scene he still couldn''t forget.


    Back then, his eyes were filled with confidence as he stood straight on the battlefield, being part of one of the thousands of elf legions.


    But that changed as he saw the whole world lighting up.


    A curtain of light fell on the battlefield, just a few meters short of engulfing him, and the single word that followed the curtain, "Perish..."


    He couldn''t forget it.


    He couldn''t forget the moment when, thousands of legions in front of him...


    ... disappeared.


    -Clasp


    "¡­!"


    The elf almost jumped back as he felt a hand on his shoulder.


    It was miracle he didn''t scream.


    On the other hand, seeing expressions returning to his subordinate''s face, Marvin inwardly sighed in relief as he apologized,


    "Sorry for that, I shouldn''t have reminded you of your trauma."


    "I-it''s okay, it was my fault for delving too deep even at its slightest mention...sorry."


    The elf apologized as regained his wits but still, he had to ask.


    "Is it confirmed?


    That the Count is a Magus?


    Wait, if he is one then why is he hiding it?"


    With a shushing gesture, Marvin told his subordinate to quiet down a bit before answered whispering,


    "Of course, it is not confirmed, but with the hidden strength of his subordinates, and the leader specifically warning me to not offend the Count at all costs, this was the only conclusion that made sense."


    "I see, so we can only follow the orders?"


    "Hehehe, though you have a great acumen and are a capital successor candidate, I can see why the leader sent you here under me.


    Listen well, it''s good to not touch the fire, but one shouldn''t die shivering either, a successful businessman must always stay just close enough to not get burned by it.


    And sometimes getting burned a bit is okay, as long as you can reap much more benefits."


    "I see." the elf nodded, pausing for a bit, still digesting his superior''s words before asking, "So, do I get the info about Crazy Young Master''s illness, his circumstances of sleeping and awakening, along with all the info of these three people?"


    "Hah, young people these sure understand things fast, yes, yes do that.


    Now go, go, back to your work."


    Marvin said while patting the elf''s back, but if you looked closely you would see cold sweat dripping down his back, as soon as Garrett said ''Crazy Young Master''.


    "Yes sir!"


    Garett replied as he left, his mood had improved a lot at the thought of gathering information.


    But what he didn''t know was that, the manager he respected was desperately praying for him, ''Go away, just go away, my disciple.''


    For the existence he dreaded...


    "What do you think?"


    The Manager said while looking at an empty couch.


    ...was in the same room as him...


    The light around that couch twisted for a bit, before revealing the figure of a leisurely drinking Magus.


    ...and he just called his son crazy.


    "Hmm, you did well, instead of diverting or refusing your disciple''s thoughts you accepted them and gave him an idea of reality.


    This will help you keep an eye on him, keep him from doing anything stupid and reduce a lot of other risk factors.


    It''s okay, I won''t interfere as long as you make sure to keep his mouth shut, or I won''t mind doing the job for you."


    Marvin gulped, as he knew it wasn''t an empty threat.


    "Yes, yes I will do exactly that!


    But what about your son''s request?, What should I do about it?"


    The Magus took another sip of the high-quality wine as he said, "Just do your job well..."


    "¡­And remember this, the next time he calls my son crazy, I will be sure to make them his last words."


    The Magus said in a solemn tone, before snapping his fingers,


    -Snap.


    And just like that, without any flashy lights or moves he disappeared.


    Leaving Marvin alone, who had an amusing thought in his mind,


    ''Like father like son, both are crazy!


    But even then both are equally interesting, especially the Young Master''s behavior today.


    Should I actually investigate a bit...''


    Of course, he quickly erased such thoughts as quickly as they appeared.


    For he didn''t want an angry Magus on his tail.


    (A/N: For any who are confused, Rayne knows that, Marvin knows that Earl is a Magus. So don''t get confused at that, and neither Rayne nor Amy know that Earl was there.)


    ***


    After a light walk through the busy streets of Ellesmere, we entered a fancy looking restaurant to have lunch.


    Originally, I wanted to go to a certain place.


    A certain place that should have a certain someone working in it.


    But then I changed my mind, the reason for that...


    ...well, I was holding her hand.


    Yep, Amy.


    The place where this certain guy worked was a restaurant, yes, but it was, let''s say, for rough guys...


    Taking a girl to have lunch there, would be a disastrous idea.


    And I''m pretty sure Amy won''t be pleased to have lunch there too.


    So, I decided to change our destination.


    We walked in the direction the tavern was located, while I kept an eye open for any less crowded but fancy restaurant, after all money wasn''t a problem here.


    And with so many restaurants open here, I was bound to find one such restaurant, which I did.


    [Summer''s Taste]


    Maybe it was winter that''s why it wasn''t as busy?


    I joked with myself and perhaps with Amy too, as I heard her laughing while we entered.


    After taking a cozy corner table, I checked the menu.


    It mentioned quite a lot of good things, but as a steak lover I immediately ordered the ''Summer Special Steak'' while Amy told me order for her.


    Though this task had me in a bind for a good few minutes, I just decided to go for my other favorites, ''Earth Wyvern Fillet Steak in Sun Mushroom sauce'' along with some tasty sounding side dishes.


    After all, who doesn''t like fillet steak?


    Especially when money is not a problem?


    That was one of the priciest things in the menu, by the ways.


    Amy had a bit of wry smile when she heard me order that, but well, you were the one who made me choose, so bear the responsibility, I thought.


    And with that we had our lunch, a peaceful lunch while have some small talks here and there.


    And yes, the steak was good, and from the looks of it, Amy liked hers too.


    But, as much as I enjoyed the lunch and wanted it to last, it ended with a dessert.


    A dessert that I had Amy choose, partly as a small revenge and partly cause I had no clue what to choose.


    Well, it''s not much of a revenge, I thought after seeing Amy order dessert with a big smile on her face.


    So, after eating a colorful parfait filled with unknown things, I finally said.


    "That''s it for the lunch, I guess?"


    "Looks like it, Young Master."


    "Yeah, looks like it..."


    I replied, as I marked this lunch as one of the best moments of my life till now.


    That was nice, I thought, as I paid the bill gave a generous tip and finally left the establishment.


    ***


    [Ellesmere, Late afternoon]


    We wasted quite a lot of time with our lunch, so to reach our destination before evening we took a city carriage.


    And though it was called carriage, it was more like a train.


    After using our fake IDs to make our ticket payments, we boarded it and just waited.


    The train was surprisingly comfortable, there was no shaking or bumps, even though the exterior was made of wood.


    The unblemished wooden body instead, gave it a sleek look that couldn''t be found in modern trains, unknowingly making it look premium.


    But that was that, I didn''t observe the train much, rather I was wondering what I should do next.


    The certain someone I wanted to check on definitely needed help, but that made me wonder, should I help him?


    Personally, I wanted to.


    I wasn''t a heartless person who won''t want to help a kid, but I had to consider many things.


    The most important of them being, will he grow into the same Master Alchemist he was supposed to, if I took him in?


    Or something different will happen?


    After all, if he grew into a good for nothing brat, then I''d rather have him suffer and become someone useful for this world, instead of taking him in.


    But I couldn''t wonder for long as Amy who was sitting beside me asked, ''You look troubled Young Master, is there anything I can help you with?''


    ''No, no, it''s nothing you have to worry about, rather there is something I always wanted to ask you.''


    ''Oh, what is it Young Master, ask me I will try my best to answer it?''


    ''Umm, you won''t get angry?''


    Hearing that Amy leaned in closer, as instead of talking telepathically, she whispered in my ear,


    "I won''t be angry even if you ask me my three sizes, Young Master~"


    "That is, only if you dare to though~"


    Before setting down on her seat with a smile on her face.


    Unknowingly a smirk, appeared on my face as I thought, ''I don''t need to ask you that, hehe, after all I already know them.''


    I gave myself a mental pat on my back for remembering that, as I finally asked my question,


    "Say Amy, how old are you-owwww"


    Before I could finish, I felt my forehead throbbing in pain as I couldn''t help but cry out.


    Though I felt a distinct sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, I still asked in indignation, "You said that you won''t get-"


    "I will flick your forehead again, if you finish that sentence!"


    But Amy cut me off urgently.


    After a few seconds though, I heard her sigh, as she said, "I can''t even get angry at this point, but still Young Master, I pity the girl who will love you."


    After giving me one final pitying look Amy sank in her seat and closed her eyes, ignoring any and all of my attempts to talk to her.


    Seeing her like that, I wondered if it was still embarrassing for a being who lived for hundreds of years to reveal their age.


    In the novel, I had written that Amy was hundreds of years old but hadn''t specified her age, so I was genuinely curious.


    And what did she mean that she pities my lover!!


    Of course, I have enough sense to not ask a normal girl that.


    But the fact was that she wasn''t a normal girl, so I tried to asking anyways.


    Who knew she could be unusually girly here?


    I continued to complain about that in my mind...


    ...until I felt the train slowing down.


    Apparently, we had reached our stop.

 Chapter 21 - Valen Rosemary.

    After the train ride, we were back on streets, with Amy leading me this time.


    For all I knew was the tavern''s name and its general location, as for the exact location, I didn''t know that.


    During our short walk, I noticed the crowd around us going from gentlemanly to not so gentlemanly, to outright brutish.


    And that was not without reason, cause right now we were skirting around the business district of Ellesmere, meaning we were near the edge of the Slums.


    Yep, there were slums even in one of the wealthiest cities of the world.


    And although I called it a slum, there were very few people who actually had food issues there.


    Rather, the most common problem in slums of Ellesmere were poor standard of living, and security.


    It was actually more probable to get kidnapped or killed, instead of dying of hunger.


    Of course, that was only for newbies, those who survived the first 6 months or so, and learned a few tricks here and there, were guaranteed to live for more.


    That was not all though, for if it was, then the Earl would have certainly erased it from existence.


    But it was still standing and existing, cause there was a reason to exist.


    Because it was a type of necessary evil.


    All the shady deals in Ellesmere were carried out in slums.


    Drug dealing, weapon smuggling, prostitution, and sale of illegal goods aka the black market, all of them were organized here.


    It made it easier to monitor such activities and prevent them from going out of control.


    Why not eradicate them?


    Because it was impossible to do that in long term, if you stop crime happening this way, they will simply find another.


    So, in a way, slums of Ellesmere were quite prosperous, they provided the upright people a place to vent, while for the shady guys..., let''s forget about them.


    It''s not like Amy would allow me go into the slums, not that I wanted to, anyways.


    Thankfully, the certain someone I wanted to check on, worked outside it, or it would have been a real hassle to convince my maid to visit him, otherwise.


    So, with quick steps I followed Amy for a while, but then, I stopped.


    Why?


    Cause I heard a scream, a distinct cry of, ''Damn you, Valen!'', and though it was one of the many screams I heard, that name caught my attention.


    So, without delay, I asked my maid telepathically, ''You heard that, right?'', while specifying the ''that''.


    ''Yes''.


    ''Then take me there, quietly.''


    ''Okay.'', she said curtly, I liked how she was concise and quick she was at such times.


    Then her hand grabbed my shoulder and...


    ...we disappeared.


    ***


    [Valen''s POV]


    Fuck.


    Fuck, fuck, fuck.


    Today, Valen knew, he fucked it.


    "Damn you, Valen!"


    "Come here, you brat!"


    ''As if you fuckers!


    I just have to reach the Main Street somehow, then you fuckers can eat shit!''


    He thought, as he continued to run through the alleys.


    But even though, he was running for his life, Valen didn''t forget to check his pockets and backpack as it was the reason he was running.


    A small smirk appeared on his face as he thought about all the money he will get after selling these, he rejoiced as he thought that, but then,


    -Whoosh


    -Whoosh


    -Whoosh


    He heard the sounds of something cutting air.


    "Fuck!"


    Cursing out loud, he instantly rolled to the side, entering another alley, as he avoided the three sharp knives thrown at him.


    Burning a trickle of Mana, the boy kept his momentum and jumped to my feet, while his assailants continued chasing him.


    "Crazy fuckers!"


    He cursed again as he thought,


    ''Going to the street will be much harder now, I have to lose these fuckers somehow!''


    With a tug, he dropped trash-cans, boxes and anything else strewn in the alley, behind him.


    Hoping to delay his assailants even for an extra second.


    And his efforts were not in vain, after several twists, several turns and several close shaves, a certain distance had been created between both parties.


    His assailants were still chasing him, but as long as he remained careful of their throwing knives, everything else would be okay.


    ''Persistent fuckers.'', He cursed for umpteenth time are he increased his speed by flaring up a very small bits of mana in his body.


    ''If there is any chance to escape then it now'', the boy shouted in his mind as he started his last sprint.


    -Whoosh


    Hearing another whooshing sound, Valen leaned to the side, as he narrowly dodged the dagger while also pulled a pile of boxes in the same motion.


    But that...


    ...was his mistake.


    Suddenly, a large wooden board was swung at him head-on.


    With his current posture, dodging it was impossible.


    -BAAAMMM


    Air was squeezed out of his lungs as he was flung backwards and fell on the ground.


    ''I''m fucked.'', He thought as he saw the guys he left behind catch up with him.


    ''Fuck, fuck, fuck.''


    The situation just got desperate for him.


    And it just got worse.


    -BANNGGG


    "Arghhh!"


    -BANNGGG


    -BANNGGG


    -BANNGGG


    ***


    [MC''s POV]


    ''Huuu...''


    So, he finally got caught, huh, it was about time anyways.


    -BANNGGG


    -BANNGGG


    -BANNGGG


    Ouch, that looks painful.


    They really aren''t holding back, huh?


    "Should I help him, Young Master?"


    "Hmm..? Help him? No, no don''t."


    Amy asked me out of nowhere, as finally after half an hour, the game of cat and mouse that we were watching, came to an end.


    Does she have a soft spot for children?, I thought, as I continued watching Valen being beat up.


    Valen Rosemary, the future [Potions Master] was more or less, the same as I thought he would be.


    (A/N: I know I called it as Master Alchemist last time, will use Potions Master from now on.)


    A little boy, same age as Reonald, short green hair, red eyes, petite build, dressed in a thin white shirt and tattered brown pants, clearly lacking some winter wear.


    "Just wait and watch.", I told Amy.


    Cause if he really is the Valen I know, then he won''t take it lying down.


    Amy didn''t say anything else after that, and just watched the boy getting beat up.


    For the next minute or so, the only sounds I heard were, the sound of nobody-goonies swearing at him, as they took off his backpack, threw it nearby, and continued to kick him.


    And the boy''s wails of pain.


    But a minute later, I noticed something, something I was waiting for.


    His wails had stopped, and though his face was covered by his hands, I could surely see a smirk appearing in his face, a smirk that quickly turned into a full-blown smile, a crazy smile.


    Even when four men had surrounded, and were kicking him, he smiled crazily as he mouthed three words.


    "Die you Fuckers."


    In the next moment, his Mana flared up.


    Clearly, he wasn''t trained in any techniques that handled Mana, not even knowing how to channel it.


    So, the only thing he could do was to flare it up for a momentary boost in strength at the cost of all the mana he chose to flare.


    A very inefficient use, but it still gave him what he needed, an instant.


    For an instant a green flame engulfed his whole body, as if his body was on fire.


    -Grab


    And in that instant, he grabbed the leg of the goon who was kicking him.


    And with a jerk, threw him at others violently.


    -Arrrghhhh


    -Ahhhh


    -Kuuuffff


    In the same motion, he rolled in the direction of his bag and grabbed it.


    And that was it, the short burst was over.


    The goons were alive, though with one of them had a broken ankle, whereas he was exhausted, empty.


    Both physically and magically.


    But just like the crazy boy I wrote him to be, he held on.


    Before the goons could get up, he opened the backpack and took out the goods.


    Potions.


    His handmade potions.


    The potions were obviously low-quality ones, but those were the only ones he could make.


    So, taking out a small bottle of reddish potion, he gulped it down with difficulty.


    From the looks of it, his ribs were fractured.


    Not wasting a bit of time, he took another one red potion followed by a purple one, while he kept an eye on the goons.


    And because of that, he knew his respite ended there.


    Everyone except for the guy he threw, who had fainted, were up.


    -Arghhh, it fucking hurts!


    -Ahhh, damned brat, you are dead!


    -Bloody fucker, I am going to kill you!


    And he had to face them.


    I''m sure the thought of running away didn''t come to his mind.


    For once his personality flipped, it was always do or die, there was no running away.


    So, even with numerous small fractures on all his body, the boy stood up slowly.


    In his hand, was the same small bag, as three men charged at him.


    This time their goal was to kill him.


    But, wasn''t that his goal too?, I thought, as I watched the men in pity.


    Taking out an orange potion of out the bag, the boy slammed it down on the ground.


    Instantly thick yellowish fog covered the alleyway, impairing the charging men''s vision.


    Of course, it didn''t affect mine, my eyes followed the boy, as I pumped a bit of my Mana in them.


    -FUCK!, what the hell is this!


    -Don''t breathe it, it can be poisonous!


    I laughed out loud at the genius who overthought this, as I watched the goons covering their noses and mouths.


    At least that worked in the boy''s favor, as he quietly moved closer to them and threw two huge red bottles at the men.


    -Arghhh


    -Ahhhhhh


    Two painful shrieks rang out from the smoke which quickly dissipated, as it was just a makeshift smokescreen, showing two men whose skin was turning black while literally cracking.


    Black smoke and blood kept coming out of these cracks as their skin turned drier with each passing second.


    ''A very strong oxidizing agent charged with Mana.''


    Amy informed me, to which I nodded.


    Seeing his companions turning into black statues with blood pouring out of them, the last guy freaked out and fell on the ground.


    -Hiiiii!!!!, Wha-what is this w-what did you do!?


    He said as he looked at Valen.


    But what he saw, only freaked him out more.


    A small boy, with a broken nose and shining red eyes, freakishly smiling at him while showing all his bloodstained half-broken teeth.


    -Nooo!, Stop!, brat stop!, don''t come near me, stop right there!


    The man said as he crawled backwards.


    Of course, that didn''t work.


    -Slump


    -Thud


    With low voices, the two charcoaled men fell on the ground, dead.


    -Gulp, gulp.


    -Crasshhhh


    And the perpetrator, Valen, gulped the last purple potion he had, then threw the bottle on the ground.


    -Crunch


    -Huuuuu


    He walked towards the last man with limping steps.


    While his hands straightened his broken nose with a ''crunch'', prompting him to inhale deeply.


    -I don''t have more of those bottles? So...


    And for the first time, Valen broke his crazy smile as he looked thoughtfully at the crawling man, who pissed his pants after meeting his eyes...


    -P-please pl-please, d-d-don''t kill m-me.


    ...And said with another smile.


    -...I just have to kill you with my own hands.


    -Limp


    -Limp


    -Limp


    He walked to the man, who was almost paralyzed with fear.


    Maybe he was bidding his time or maybe he simply got last minute courage, the man took out a hidden dagger from his belt and lunged forward.


    Aiming a stab straight at the boy''s heart.


    But, even if he was a kid, even if he didn''t have any training, even if he could use Mana only for a second, the man forgot, the boy was still a magic user.


    And magic users are built different.


    Once again, a green flame burst out from his body, giving it a green glow, boosting its abilities so much that the boy easily evaded the stab and just punched, with all his power.


    And his power didn''t disappoint him, the man flew backwards, his back crashed into the wall as he coughed up blood.


    His chest had caved in, his ribs were broken puncturing his lungs, and maybe even his heart was crushed.


    Any normal guy from Earth would have already died from shock, but maybe cause the man had trained or maybe even the normal people here were stronger than those of Earth.


    He survived.


    Not for long though...


    -Y-you Monster...


    ...just after saying those two last words, he died.


    Of course, that didn''t matter to Valen, rather after delivering that last punch, he didn''t even look at the man.


    Instead, he moved towards the man who had fainted.


    Or so he wanted to.


    After taking a single step, the boy fell down.


    He too fainted.


    Well, that was expected.


    He basically emptied his Mana two times in a row, so he will sleep for a week or so before waking up.


    ''What do we do Young Master?''


    Amy asked, as she clearly knew that, I had something in my mind.


    And I obviously did.


    This was Valen''s first kill.


    I knew that, as I wrote this scene.


    It was quite lucky for me to catch this scene that had turned into a real-life scenario.


    And what happened after this in the novel was simple, the Enforcement Knights came, investigated what happened, and due to the fainted guys'' testimony, Valen was arrested.


    And the boy actually resisted the arrest, not because he didn''t want to be punished, but because had to do something, something important.


    There was a reason he didn''t use the potions in his pockets, after all.


    The reason being his ill mother.


    But obviously the knights and these goons were worlds apart.


    So, after getting bitch-slapped by the knights, he got arrested.


    Him being a kid and actually using violence for a ''just self defense'', helped to reduce his sentence to just two years.


    So, after his release the boy looked for his mother, but the poor boy''s mother had already passed away a week after his arrest, simply because of no one took care of her, much less give her potions.


    So, after wallowing in despair for his mother''s death for some time, he joined the orphanage of magic users that took in orphan kids that had magical talent.


    And from there, his talent for potions bloomed, bloomed enough for him to get selected in the Imperial Magic Academy, to meet Eva, and to make Reonald jealous to the point of making him join the dark path.


    But actually, he could have joined the orphanage a lot earlier, in fact he could have joined even now but he didn''t, because he had to take care for his sick mother.


    I shouldn''t actually say this, but I made his mother as a dead weight for him, in the novel it felt okay, but now, it was just sad.


    -Huuuuu


    I sighed as I came to a decision, a villain-like, a selfish decision.


    After watching this fight, I knew, taking him in would do more harm than good, so I decided against that.


    Actually, most positive characters were like that.


    Hard headed, needed tempering, needed to go through suffering, that was why I only had potential villains on my search list.


    But that was not all I decided, along with that I decided two other things.


    First, that two years of wasted time, those two years of arrest, I won''t let that happen.


    So, I jumped down from the two-story building, out of Amy''s camouflage barrier and landed with a lightly on the ground with a small tap.


    Naturally, Amy followed me without a word.


    ''Leave the boy to me, Amy, you take care of the aftermath, make it such that nothing happened...''


    "...and leave no survivors."


    I said the last line out loud, instead of using the link.


    For I didn''t think I could keep my thoughts straight, as I said this.


    After all, I was asking her to kill a human for me.


    Though, I knew she was an assassin, though I knew she was okay with it, though I knew that man deserved it, my heart didn''t.


    My stomach churned, as I felt disgusted, but I held it in and told myself to get used to it.


    In this situation, using Mana to keep myself from vomiting helped a lot.


    Usually, I would get a reply, an acknowledgement but maybe knowing my emotional turmoil, she didn''t answer and got straight to work.


    So, I too decided to do my part.


    -Step


    -Step


    -Step


    I walked towards the unconscious boy, and stopped just beside him.


    The second thing, I decided to do for him.


    I decided to remove his dead-weight.


    With psychokinesis, I took out the potions from his pocket, along with that I collected some of his blood, and then opened his mouth to feed him a potion.


    A potion that healed any and all type of his injuries, with a simple side effect of keeping the user asleep, for two weeks.


    With that, I was done.


    Done but heavy hearted.


    I walked towards Amy, who looked at me while holding a magic circle between her hands.


    I knew she had an inkling of what I did, but even then she didn''t say anything, so I did.


    "Do it.", I said as I told her to kill.


    Then the magic circle in her hands flashed brightly.


    But it wasn''t enough to blind me.


    So, I kept looking, at the still breathing body of the fainted man.


    The still breathing body, that disintegrated right in front of my eyes.


    It hurt, in my heart, it did.


    Even for a scum like him, my brain thought, ''Was that the only option?''


    Maybe, I was too engrossed with my own survival when I killed Rayne''s soul, maybe that was why I didn''t feel this pain, or maybe I am just a hypocrite that thinks, ''It is okay to kill someone, who tries to kill you.''


    Whatever it was, I didn''t dwell on it, rather I focused on what I was feeling, I focused on the pain I felt...


    ...And carved it in my heart, to remember the first person whom I ordered to kill.


    And to remember the first person who will die because my selfishness.


    (A/N: It meant Valen''s mother in last para.)

 Chapter 22 - Killing A Psycho Then Downplaying It!?

    After taking care of aftermath and feeding the boy potions, we left him alone.


    The Enforcement Knights would arrive very soon on the scene, after all even if they ignored some small stuff, they couldn''t ignore magical skirmishes that had possibly led to casualties.


    So, we disappeared just the way we appeared.


    Silently.


    We appeared in another alleyway near the streets, and just walked of it normally, joining the crowd on the streets.


    As if nothing happened.


    But that was the truth, I was same as before.


    Maybe my emotions were a bit tangled, but still I knew, I killed a scum, a degenerate, someone who deserved to be killed.


    So, I didn''t regret it.


    If I had to choose again, I would still choose to kill that man.


    But maybe I would do that a bit differently, rather than tell Amy to do it, I''d rather do it with my own hands, with my own sword.


    The fact that I told someone else to kill for me, bothered me more than the fact that I killed the man.


    As for Valen''s mother, I''m not sure myself.


    But thankfully, I didn''t receive rejection or apprehension from my maid, rather all I felt was the worried mind of my maid as she sneaked glances at me.


    Maybe that was why she didn''t break the link?


    Maybe that was all I needed to feel?, someone worrying about me?


    But I can''t let her worry about me for long, now can I?


    ''You don''t have to worry about me, I''m good, Amy.''


    ''Do you think I can believe that, Young Master?''


    ''Maybe you can.'', I said helplessly, continuing.


    ''But you won''t, I guess.''


    I sighed and came clean.


    ''Okay, I''m not good, but I''m fine.


    I can still go on, so don''t worry, Amy.''


    ''It''s not about whether you can go on or not Young Master, rather it''s about if you still want to go on.''


    ''Do you?''


    ''Yes.''


    ''Okay, then this maid will be joining you then.''


    ''Is that so...''


    I said, as I we headed towards our next and final stop.


    A stop where I had to clear out some weeds.


    A stop where I had to kill again.


    After all, I said this before, this was not the only time I will kill, I will have to do it many, many times.


    Just like how I did it before, and just like how I will do next.


    And I needed her help for that, because nothing could do wrong with this final thing.


    ''Then, I need your help...''


    ***


    [Nighttime, Merchant District Ellesmere]


    [Outside Dryden''s Potionary]


    Four hours have passed now.


    All we did in these four hours, was to keep watch.


    Why?


    Because the weed I had to clear, was hiding here.


    I checked the time, {10:30 pm}.


    It was already past the potionaries'' closing time.


    The employees and workers had left.


    Yet our gaze was fixed on the newly opened potionary.


    I was just an extra though.


    I was still forbidden to use magic, and even if I wasn''t forbidden, I couldn''t actually use anything that can pierce that bastard''s artifact.


    So, the one who was actually keeping watch here was Amy.


    And nothing could escape the kitsune Archmages'' eyes.


    Thank God, I asked for her help, otherwise there was a very good chance that I would have messed this up alone.


    That snake-like bastard is a very cautious, afterall.


    I continued to watch the shop, as nothing happened, and it remained that way for quite a while.


    But then, an image suddenly appeared in my head.


    An image of the same shop I was watching, but unlike what I saw, unlike the silent shop without the slightest hint of a movement, I saw something else in image in my head.


    The door of shop that remained closed for my eyes, slowly creaked open, in the image.


    A middle-aged man, a guard perhaps, poked his head out of the door as he scanned the vicinities.


    His gaze passed through us too, but seeing past an Archmages'' isolation barrier was a bar too high for him.


    So, after finding nothing, he stepped out of the door and took out a pair of glasses.


    After putting them on, he checked the surroundings again before he fully opened the door.


    From within came another three guards followed by an old Elf.


    With hunched back, bony hands, greyed out hair, a long robe draped over his body, and a face mask that hid a completely messed up face, no one would expect him to be the culprit for death of millions.


    Yes, millions.


    For this old Elf caused the one and only trope that happened in Ellesmere.


    A disaster that killed caused almost half of Ellesmere''s population.


    [The Great Disaster of Ellesmere]


    Millions of people died, for what?


    Because someone didn''t clean their weeds properly.


    This elf was a weed left behind by my Grandfather, a weed left to grow for 200 years.


    And because he left this guy alive after crippling his spirit body, millions were killed.


    Talk about Irony.


    What happened was simple, the elf was a survivor of one of the many wars that happened before Unification.


    He survived but his spirit body was crippled, means he couldn''t use magic.


    But unlike others he was filled with hatred for the Ellsworth family, so he continued researching, and somehow after 200 years of research, he finally created a somewhat feasible thing that can be used for revenge.


    The same old revenge story.


    But it ended in disaster.


    No matter what he did he couldn''t do anything to a Magus or an Archmage.


    So, he changed his target, from Earl to his territory, to this city.


    And what he created was these potions he was selling.


    They worked, looked, and tasted the same but they made the consumer a human bomb.


    A human bomb that he can explode with a thought.


    He was very cautious though, he only made low rank potions, that only worked on D ranks and below.


    Selling it to only those who couldn''t detect the hidden spell on the potion.


    He was so cautious that he willingly messed up his face so that nobody from long lived races could have the slightest chance of identifying him.


    And that cautiousness was also the reason for my disguise, if I came in the city with a procession of guards, then it was likely that he would go in hiding straight for weeks.


    Thankfully, he didn''t.


    So, for the next six years, until Eva came to this territory to clash with the Earl, he was supposed to sell these potions and create human bombs.


    And when both of them really clashed, he will make use of that opportunity to gather a lot of people, and turn this city into a fireworks of human bodies.


    Of course, he was killed as soon as he was confirmed to be the culprit, but the damage he had done was massive.


    (A/N: I know such explanations are annoying for you, they are annoying for me too, so I promise this one will be last one of them.)


    So, I decided that I need to eliminate him.


    To kill him before he can even sell those potions.


    To kill him before he can kill millions.


    To kill him before he can cause a disaster.


    -Huuuuu


    I sighed, as I asked Amy in a strange tone.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Umm, yes, of course, I am sure, Young Master."


    But not minding my strange tone, my maid nodded her head normally.


    "He just has to be killed before he even realizes that he is killed, right Young Master?"


    That was the only possible way to kill him without collateral damage.


    After all, unlike Eva I didn''t have a companion that could track and cure the human bombs.


    "Right."


    I nodded back, as for the first time I felt Amy''s indifference towards killing.


    "I can do it, no problem."


    The way she nodded, the way she agreed.


    It was the same way she agreed to any of my requests.


    I shook off such thoughts out of my head as I explained the artifacts the old Elf had.


    "Okay, then he has a lot of protective and life saving artifacts, one can-"


    "No need, I have already accounted for them."


    Or tried to do so.


    But Amy interrupted me.


    "And here, it will help you watch this."


    She said, as she flicked her finger at me, and instantly an orange light came out of her finger and struck me.


    I didn''t know what actually was, it was just too fast for me to see, but I think it was a magic circle.


    As for how it will help me, I didn''t know.


    With that done, she walked near the edge of the roof of the building we were on, and took a deep breath.


    And the moment she exhaled, whitish colored mana different from her normal orangish-red one, covered her.


    Her hair, her ears, her armor, and even her clothes all of them changed to a snow-white color.


    Even her tails, yes tails, her now five tails had a snow-white color, while her eyes took a golden color as the glowed like mini stars.


    And then she moved and as soon as she did...


    ...the world changed colors.


    From the colorful world to a dull grey one.


    From a moving world to a still one.


    And in this dull grey world, there only one thing moving ¨C her.


    I don''t what orangish light she gave me was, but it clearly wasn''t not working.


    Cause I still couldn''t see anything, except for her jumping and her landing back, I didn''t see anything.


    Only when she stood in front of me, back to normal, with an elf head in her hand, did I understood what happened.


    And when I did, I gulped.


    I was terrified.


    Not because of the head of the elf that still had a clueless expression on his face, as she held it in her hand.


    But because of what just happened.


    The dull world, the grey world, the phenomenon that manifested was only supposed to happen100orld, but I couldn''t see her...


    JUST HOW FUCKING FAST WAS SHE!!


    I screamed in my mind, as I felt strength drain out from my legs.


    I felt so overwhelmed that I just sat down.


    Right now, I didn''t even care about the dead elf, or anything else, as only a single sentence kept repeating in my mind, ''Faster than Mach 100, Faster than Mach 100, Faster than Mach 100...''


    It was only when she shook my shoulders, that I came to myself.


    "Are you alright, Young Master?"


    She said as she looked at my face innocently.


    "Yeah, yeah, I''m alright."


    I said as I extended my hand towards the reason for my current state.


    She obviously took it, with an amused smile on her face and she pulled me up, in a standing position.


    This girl, obviously did this on purpose...


    But now wasn''t the time, I told myself, and I took a deep breath as I remembered the main purpose of us being here.


    "The elf?"


    "Dead."


    "And those guards?"


    "Suffering from memory loss~"


    "So, you took care of the Aftermath?"


    "Of course!"


    "I see, so-"


    "Say, Young Master, don''t you want to rest now?"


    "Do you still have something to do?"


    Amy suddenly interrupted me as she asked.


    ''Do I want to rest?''


    ''Do I still have something to do?''


    I asked myself, and the answers came immediately.


    ''Yes and No.''


    "Why not leave everything to your capable maid and rest?"


    "But-"


    "No buts, does Young Master wants to rest or not?,


    Or maybe he doubts my capabilities?"


    The maid asked me with eyes narrowed.


    She''s hell-bent on this, I guess...


    Not like I actually had anything left to do now.


    So, I gave up.


    "Okay, Amy take me back, I want to rest."


    "That''s good."


    She said, as again she held my shoulder.


    And before I knew it, I was on the outermost gate of Enforcement District I.


    Then the scene changed again, this time to Ellsworth Estates'' Entrance.


    Followed by another change, I was in my bedroom, in under 10 seconds, and that too because she had to stop twice.


    ''She''s really fast.''


    I thought as I checked the time, it was 11:30pm already, so after using a [Cleanse] on my body, I said my last words for today, "Good night, Amy."


    Knowingly or Unknowingly, Amy''s impression in my mind improved by a few notches, as I slept.

 Chapter 23 - Maid’s Trick And My Punishment.

    "Did you sleep well?"


    My maid asked, as she served me breakfast.


    "Yeah, I did."


    I really did.


    I slept well, too well, in fact.


    Too well to be natural.


    "That''s good."


    My maid said with a slight smirk.


    And...


    ...fuck.


    The realization hit me.


    "Amy, you did something last night, didn''t you?"


    After all, there is no way my thought process would suddenly change like that!!


    That is, unless she did something.


    "What are you talking about, Young Master!?


    Of course, I won''t do something like that..."


    She denied, but that meek ending there only confirmed my suspicion.


    As expected, that change was just too much to be natural.


    "What did you do exactly?"


    I asked, completely ignoring her denial, while picking up a piece of bread she prepared for me.


    So, after a staredown that lasted till I finished my bread, Amy broke the silence.


    Starting with a quiet mutter,


    "I have to be more careful when doing such things."


    That was more for herself than for me, before continuing in a defeated voice,


    "It wasn''t something big, just a small suggestion to change the priorities of your thought process.


    I just increased the priority of your thoughts of awe and rest."


    "I see..."


    I paused for a bit before I said.


    "Can anyone who is more powerful than me do this?"


    "Of course not, Young Master!!"


    "As long as the Magical Array that Master setup in your mind is active, no one not even a Magus, can interfere with your thoughts sneakily!"


    "That''s a relief..."


    I said as the terror of having my thoughts controlled by any random Joe left me as quickly as it came.


    Honestly, it would be quite ridiculous if there weren''t such measures in place, but then-


    "I guess, only father, mother and you have the access to bypass this Array?"


    -At least I had to know, who were the people that had this so-called access to my brain.


    "Correct!, I only have the most rudimentary access though."


    "Okay.."


    That''s enough questioning for now, I thought.


    After all, I don''t want to ask anything insensible like, if Earl can read my thoughts or something.


    For I knew he can''t, if he could then he would have stopped Reonald before he joined the demons.


    I know it was me who wrote it like that, but this world has common sense.


    The things that I didn''t explain or the plot holes I left; such things were filled in a way that it made sense.


    So this much, I could conclude, and that meant my secret was safe.


    Safe enough for me, to eat my breakfast, and that was what I planned to do.


    So, with a smile on my face, I picked up another slice as I said while eating,


    "Okay, enough with the question and answers.


    Butter another two slices Amy, cause this Young Master is still hungry."


    I wasn''t mad with her, after all I knew she did that to help.


    I just asked these things cause I needed to know, nothing more nothing less.


    Though, it was terrifying that I just noticed it now, knowing how it works reduced that terror a lot.


    But still, I had to look for a way to get rid of the array.


    If Earl found out my secret, or somehow I became his enemy, and I still had this array in my head, then there won''t even be a fight, I would lose before it even began.


    -Huuuuu


    So many things to do, so many things to prepare, just thinking about it makes me feel tired.


    Thankfully, my probation will end today.


    Finally, I will be able to use something more than chore level magic!


    ...


    ..


    .


    "Oh! Young Master!, the Countess asked you to meet her, she wants to talk to you."


    Just as I finished my breakfast my maid said this.


    Say, important things first damnit!


    I screamed inwardly.


    As I exasperatedly asked,


    "And why didn''t you tell me that first?"


    With a light chuckle, my maid answered,


    "Just following the orders Young Master!


    Countess told me inform you that only after you finish your breakfast."


    ''Did she think I would leave my breakfast halfway or something?''


    I know, I shouldn''t think about my step-mother like this...


    But, ''That''s cute.'', I thought.


    And before I could ask what this ''talk'' was about my maid slipped out of my room, her tail swaying beautifully behind her as usual.


    Seeing her like that who would think that she tore off the head of a person, just because I told her to...


    And her speed...


    She was just too fast, last night.


    For me not being able to see her, even in the Grey world.


    She must be around Mach 1000 or something, for that to happen!


    That''s 343,000 m/s, too crazy!!


    And that was not all.


    That white mode.


    And those five tails.


    That mode doesn''t just increase her speed...


    ***


    [Inari''s Blessing: Bloodline Ignition]


    [Fifth stage: Tail of Specialization]


    Fifth stage of the seven staged Bloodline Ignition skill.


    It allows the user to borrow the power of their [Ancestor Goddess Inari], by igniting the fragment of Goddess blood in their bloodline.


    When used, gives a 100 times boost to a body stat of the user''s choice while reducing all other body stats by 10 times.


    Each ignition uses the fragments of Goddesses blood. The blood can''t be ignited again before these fragments are regenerated.


    Can only be used by Inari''s Priestesses.


    Note: User can only use a single tail with each ignition.


    ***


    It can increase anything she wanted.


    A truly broken skill.


    And that skill still had different lower stages with different tails, that had their own unique effects.


    The higher the tail, the more absurd the effect, the 8th and 9th tails were so absurd that Goddess directly capped the skill at 7th tail.


    This skill really made me jealous, but there is simply no way to acquire it.


    After all, this skill is only given to the three Priestesses by the Goddess herself.


    And to become a Priestess you have to be...


    ...a female.


    As much as I liked this skill, I still like my PP more, so yeah, bye-bye broken skill.


    For a moment, I imagined myself as a female kitsune, sweetly calling out Young-


    -I shook my head violently.


    ''Fuck, my thoughts took a strange turn there.''


    I felt my cheeks heating up due to imagining that, but I purged that image from my mind instantly.


    Trying to divert myself, I immediately started thinking about how to dress up for my upcoming meeting with my Mother.


    ***


    [Countess'' Room]


    -Knock


    -Knock


    "Come in."


    -Clink


    "Rayne, I was waiting for you.


    Go ahead, take a seat."


    The Countess said as soon as I came in as she gestured to the couch in front of her.


    "Okay, Mother."


    "Just wait for a bit, I will finish this in a second.


    Umm, you can have tea as you wait."


    She said as pointed the butt of her pen to the translucent tea set made of some red crystal.


    I could see the tea already poured in three cups.


    Three cups?


    I questioned myself, but then didn''t think of it much, and just picked one of the three cups.


    Ah!, finally some tea!


    I rejoiced, as I was always a tea person rather than a coffee person, but Earl''s brewing skills shook my faith a bit.


    But with this, this fragrant tea, I will return to my peak no even farther than that.


    In short, the tea smelled absolutely amazing.


    -Sip


    I took a sip of it and, ecstasy...


    The tea tasted something in between a Moroccan Mint tea and Russian Caravan Tea, but considering how different both teas actually tasted, it was hard to imagine such a tea which has both their tastes could exist.


    Ah! Supreme Ecstasy...


    When the taste was finally fading from my mouth I took another sip and thanked the person who made such convenient tea cups, that kept the tea just at the right temperature.


    I sighed as I enjoyed the taste, before moving my gaze towards my mother.


    And the first difference I noticed were her clothes.


    Unlike the dress like clothes, she wore that day, today she dressed casually, in a blouse like white shirt, black jacket and blue jeans.


    With her blond hair and green eyes, it matched surprisingly well.


    Currently she had a thin stack of documents in her hand while two thick and one thin stacks of them were placed on the table.


    I wasn''t difficult to guess that one stack was of checked papers, one of unchecked papers and finally one of faulty papers.


    After a few minutes, I finished my tea and she finished working.


    She poured some tea for herself as she said, "Sorry to make you wait Rayne, but I just had to approve those urgently."


    "It''s okay, it didn''t take long anyways."


    "No Rayne, that''s not okay, inviting someone and making them wait is considered rude in nobility, remember that."


    "Um, ok-, ahem, I mean I will remember that, but let me add, I don''t mind you being rude to me, Mother."


    A smile emerged on her face as she heard that.


    "I see that you are quite eloquent with your words, and here I thought that you didn''t know how to talk much."


    With a light chuckle I said,


    "Well, I can only blame myself for that. Anyways mother what did you want to talk about?"


    "She wants to talk about your punishment."


    But before she could answer, someone else did.


    And that voice I remembered.


    The only person in the Estate who could interrupt the Countess...


    Who could it be, other than my very own father, Reynold Von Ellsworth?


    Oh! I see now why there were three cups.


    The Count walked in and sat beside the Countess, wrapping his hand around her waist in a very natural manner as he pulled her closer.


    Thankfully, the women in question had some sense of decency, so even if she allowed herself to be pulled closer, that was it she didn''t allow anything else.


    Seeing the ambiguous atmosphere and still remembering that Earl said something about punishment, I quickly asked,


    "Should I leave?"


    "No"


    "No"


    Both my parents said at the same time, and looked at each other because of that, the ambiguous atmosphere that my voice had broken, returned again.


    ''Then stop flirting damn it!''


    ''Don''t tell me this is the punishment you were talking about!''


    In the end, I stood up, about to leave.


    "Sit."


    But a powerful voice stopped me.


    I didn''t care though, as I walked out.


    Or I tried to do so.


    After my first step, my body was frozen, I couldn''t move.


    And following that a unresistable force dragged me back on the couch, forcing me to sit.


    "Nice try, but you can''t escape."


    "Sorry about that."


    The Count said shamelessly while the Countess created a certain distance between them, before the Count continued,


    "Amelia gave a report to me on what happened on the little ''stroll'' you took in Ellesmere."


    I stiffened up a bit, when I heard that.


    After all, that means they are going to punish me for a murder.


    Though, I didn''t actually kill both times but it was me who made Amy kill those people.


    As for Valen''s mother, she shouldn''t be dead yet.


    "I see."


    I said as my demeanor turned serious.


    The Count looked a bit surprised at my attitude so did the Countess, but he continued nevertheless.


    He took out some documents and handed them to me.


    As expected they were the documents of the last night''s victims.


    Both the goons and the elf''s name and photo was attached were on the documents.


    Of course, the elf bastard''s name was fake and he still had a mask on his head.


    "These were the people Amelia killed on your orders, is that correct?"


    "Yes."


    "I see..., this first man here was a confirmed criminal.


    As for the old Elf, I couldn''t check the potions he made, as the spells hidden in them disappeared with his life, but I did find some interesting materials that are strictly forbidden to own by the Empire.


    So, he is more or less a criminal too."


    "But I don''t care about some small-time criminal."


    "What I want to know is, how did you, someone in comma, found that out?"


    "I also want to ask how you know someone from Vanzahra, when you haven''t ever been there?"


    Wait, that''s it?


    Nothing more about me killing them?


    He doesn''t care?


    He doesn''t find it wrong to kill people?


    Is he serious?


    "But Amelia told me that you want to keep that a secret, is that correct?"


    "Correct..?"


    I answered still bewildered at his thought process.


    "I see, hmm, you handled most things correctly or I should say Amelia handled most things?


    But, there were still things you did wrong, first and most important, you should have informed me about your plans.


    You can punish criminals if you find them, but you have to inform me first, remember that."


    Wait, wait, wait, is he really saying that?


    Like fucking really!?, me ordering to kill someone isn''t a problem?


    But me not informing them is one?


    And why is the Countess nodding like that, am I the strange one here?


    Or they are just crazy?


    "As for the second..."


    The Earl''s voice suddenly grew serious, as his casual voice just disappeared.


    "This was supposed to be your probation period, your rest period, you know that, right?"


    "So, why are you doing such things?"


    "I told you to rest, didn''t I?"


    "So, why are you doing stressful things?"


    "Can''t you just rest for five days?"


    The Earl''s voice kept getting firmer with each question he asked, but after hearing what he said earlier, I couldn''t find the strength in me to retort.


    "Sorry."


    So, I simply apologized.


    "You should be-"


    "Now, now, don''t be too harsh husband.


    It''s good that Rayne is trying to improve the territory in his own way."


    "So just point out his faults and let it be."


    The Countess who had not talked till now suddenly defended me.


    "No, Latina he needs to be punished or he will do that again-"


    "Can''t you see he is reflecting on that."


    She pointed at my face as she said that.


    What?


    I look I''m reflecting?


    I bet, I''m more shocked and confused here.


    "He looks more bewildered than reflecting to me."


    "You don''t know how kids think, dear. They will be shocked and confused at first, but when they finally find where they erred, they will reflect on that.


    It''s a step-by-step process."


    I know Countess was taking my side.


    I also understand that the Earl somehow covered up the murders I ordered.


    But even then, even when faced with such kindness...


    ...I couldn''t help but notice, how light a weight of life was for them.


    And that, made this farce unbearable.


    I couldn''t watch them any longer.


    I just wanted to leave.


    Pumping Mana in my vocal cords, I asked the only question I could,


    "What is my punishment?"


    Fortunately, it was enough to stop their discussion.


    They looked at each other for a moment.


    Before the Countess summoned another piece of paper, from the ring she wore.


    And with that her expression changed from the soft and kind to serious and firm, and in an equally firm voice she explained,


    "This is the least punishment you can get.


    It can''t be changed, modified, or negotiated."


    Before passing that document to me, while she continued explaining.


    "I reduced you training time by three hours, allocated some small rest periods in it, and cleared the time you will spend on having dinner with us."


    ***


    [Training Schedule]


    Physical and Magical Training, 6 am to 9 am.


    Rest 15 minutes.


    Sparing, 9:15 am to 11:30 am.


    Lunch, 11:30 am to 12:30 pm.


    Magical Training (Runes), 12:30 pm to 3 pm.


    Rest 30 minutes.


    Sparing, 3:30 pm to 5:30 pm.


    Rest 30 minutes


    Physical and Magical Training 6 pm to 8 pm.


    Dinner, 8 pm to 9 pm.


    Miscellaneous Training, 9 pm to 11 pm.


    Sleeping at 11 pm is absolutely necessary.


    ***


    Huh?


    Did I read this correctly?


    Or did she give me the wrong paper.


    The training schedule was so absurd, that I couldn''t believe that it was real.


    "Oh! I will send some things that you have to absolutely eat during your rest time, I forgot to mention that, there."


    But as soon as I heard that, black lines appeared on my forehead.


    Because I grimly realized,


    ''The Countess isn''t joking.''


    She wants me to train for more than 13 hours!!??


    And that is after reducing my previous training time by 3 hours, and adding rest time!!??


    Just how much, did this guy train previously!!??


    Or was this really my punishment!?


    Maybe my disbelief was too apparent for her, because she sternly said.


    "You can''t train more than this, remember this a punishment even is you don''t like this, I will not change this."


    ''You are misunderstanding something here, woman!!''


    I screamed inwardly, as all the thoughts of just escaping were purged from my mind.


    For, I can''t train like this.


    "I can''t train like this."


    So, I said what I thought.


    I can''t go from light exerciser to a full-blown training manic.


    "Rayne, I already told you-"


    The Countess was already denying me, but the Count placed a hand on her shoulder as he looked at her,


    "Latina, at listen what he has to say, first."


    Before turning to me.


    "Say your piece."


    "Yes."


    I nodded lightly to the Count, and turned to the Countess, who had calmed down and was waiting for me to speak.


    Thankfully, my superhuman brain churned out a passable excuse for me.


    "Mother, I can''t follow this schedule.


    Actually, I have lost quite a lot of my memories and knowledge, so I have to re-learn the things I lost first, before doing anymore training, and I have to try and setup my [Mental Avatar] too.


    So, I can''t train like this till I finish that."


    "Rayne, you are saying that you will read books!?"


    The Countess asked as soon as I finished, in a disbelieving tone, as her eyes widened a lot.


    "Yes, that is exactly what I saying.


    I will read books and do some light training."


    The Countess sighed at that, finally believing what see heard.


    "I see..."


    "Okay, you can do that, just make sure that the light training you mentioned, is actually light."


    "Yes, I will make sure of that."


    I said to the Countess, before adding,


    "Is there anything else you want to add, father?"


    "No, nothing, you can leave."


    "Okay, have a good day, Father, Mother."


    With that I stood up, and walked towards, before I paused.


    Turning around, I did something unnecessary.


    "Umm, make sure to finish that tea, it was great."


    ''Umu, as a tea person, no matter what, I couldn''t have such great tea wasted.''


    I thought as I finally left, under the bewildered gaze of duo.

 Chapter 24 - Last Day Of Probation.

    After the little ''talk'' with my parents, I was free for rest of the day.


    Free but disturbed.


    This ''talk'', literally slapped the reality of this world on my face.


    But the thing that made this even more unbearable was one fact,


    ''I was the one who wrote this reality.''


    And I was the one, to blamed for this twisted world.


    I just told myself, that I will not forget those I killed.


    But what about others?


    What about those who were killed, abused or were experiencing hell, just because I wrote it that way?


    What can I do for them?


    Can I make an oath to not forget them too?


    Hah, that would be funny, after all, how would I forget them if I don''t even know them?


    -Huuuuuuu


    Only one thing came in my mind.


    There was only one thing I could do.


    For the people who were killed, and the people who will be killed, there was only one thing I could do.


    And that was to fuck my own plot.


    I had to become strong enough, to put an end to this.


    To prevent any more tragedies from happening.


    Just like I did yesterday.


    [The Great Disaster of Ellesmere] a tragedy that killed millions, I prevented that from happening.


    I saved millions of people.


    Of course, the whole thing went fluently because I had an Archmage on my side, but even then, didn''t I do great?


    It''s just my fifth day here, and I already saved millions of people, isn''t that good at least?


    Well, if it isn''t, then I just have to keep doing this, keep preventing tragedies, keep saving people.


    Isn''t that the best thing I could do?


    Of course, I won''t always have Amy by my side, things won''t always go as well as they did yesterday, there can be situations where even an Archmage can''t help me.


    But I will find someone who could.


    I will find her, the person one I know that definitely could.


    And it wasn''t like I planned to stay as a weakling.


    After all, I still had a clock ticking on my head.


    I planned to get stronger, and I planned to do that starting tomorrow.


    Funnily enough, everything I think ends up with the same conclusion.


    ''I had to get stronger.''


    I almost feel like a shonen protagonist.


    I thought till that, as the unbearable feeling welling up in me, reduced by more than a few notches.


    That said, the ''talk'' also helped me set my next destination.


    The Library.


    ***


    There is no author that doesn''t have reading as hobby, I can guarantee that.


    And, I was no exception.


    So here I am, in front of another luxurious building.


    [The Ellsworth''s Library]


    Yes, the library had a separate building of itself, the reason being the large number of books.


    The Earl didn''t want space related technology in the house, apparently it makes the building easier to infiltrate, so keeping a library this big, was a no go.


    The doors of library were open as I expected, so I just walked in.


    And surprisingly, the library was mostly empty.


    I wondered why, as I approached the counter.


    An old man with long white hair and beard, was sipping coffee while he reading a book, was sitting behind it.


    As soon as I saw him, the word ''Gandalf'' started ringing in my head.


    I mean, he looked just the same!


    Long hair parted from the middle, long beard and same white clothes, just the guy wasn''t a magic user failing in the most important being a wizard category.


    He noticed my arrival before I reached the counter, and quickly closed the book before standing up.


    "Good Morning!, Young Master Rayne, it is rare to see you in here. Please tell me, how can I be of service?"


    "Umu, I want to read about the world''s history and I also want all the magical books I have read till now, is that possible?"


    "Of course, it''s possible! If Young Master says so everything possible!"


    Okay, I take back my opinion, his flattering character is not like Gandalf at all.


    "Sorry to say this, but it will take some time Young Master, I will have to check records of past 13 years..."


    "How about I guide Young Master to the world history section first?"


    "I will collect all Magical books while Young Master enjoys himself at the history section, is that agreeable?"


    "Okay, do that."


    "Then, let me guide you."


    The librarian said, as he left the counter and led me inside the humungous library.


    For a moment, I wanted to ask if it was okay to just leave the counter, but I refrained and just followed him, it was his job to care about this not mine, not like this library had many visitors in the first place.


    So, we just walked, with him in front while I followed him, passing by shelves after shelves after shelves, all filled with books.


    Books of different sizes and thickness, some new, some old, some even looked ancient.


    And between each section of these shelves were a couple of tables, mostly empty tables, sometimes occupied by a lone reader or two.


    Give the quiet atmosphere, I expected this to be the usual scene.


    But Reality Vs Expectations, reality will always give you a surprise.


    A pleasant surprise this time.


    We passed through different section of library, and another one, but instead of being empty, this section had quite a number of people.


    But rather than a simple reading crowd, it was a classroom, a busy classroom with a class being held there.


    The students were all women, most of them sitting on chairs in casual medieval clothing, while some of them were dressed in a uniform, a maid uniform.


    As for the teacher, how could I forget her serious expression and that small smile she gave me that did a lot of metal damage, who else would that be other than Mora.


    With a whiteboard and marker like device in her hand, the maid taught her students with the same serious expression.


    I couldn''t hear her though, some kind of noise restriction function?


    Curious, I asked my guide about the situation.


    "Oh that, as you can see that was a class for maids that want to learn how to read and write, organized by senior maids.


    On their days off, these senior maids decide a time, and the maids who are free or similarly have a day off attend the class."


    I see...


    They teach the maids who don''t know how to read and write...


    Damn, I almost forgot!


    This world is still in mediaeval era, it''s normal that most people are illiterate.


    And here I was thinking why the library was empty.


    Thankfully, I had Rayne''s memories and knew how to read and write, otherwise I would have to attend that class.


    That would have been embarrassing!


    Since, I couldn''t imagine Mora being happy if I interrupt her without a reason, I left quietly.


    She was the same hard on the inside and soft on the inside, and I didn''t want to experience either one.


    Still, I think it would be a waste to not help them, so...


    "Inform Mora that I will help her, if they ever run into a problem."


    "Oh! Of course, of course, I would do so, in fact I too will help them as much as I can."


    "I know you will, they wouldn''t be having a class here in the first place, if you didn''t allow them to, right?"


    "Haha, how could I refuse those young women when they are directly profiting me?"


    "Profiting?"


    I asked curiously.


    "Well, won''t those maids come to read books here after they learn how read?"


    "So?" I asked still not getting the point.


    "So, won''t the Earl increase my pay if he finds that library has more people reading in it, hahaha."


    The librarian laughed heartily, as if he cracked the joke of the century.


    Yeah, nice joke, I thought.


    Even my thoughts were laced with sarcasm, at this point.


    But I knew he was supporting the senior maids and the class.


    That''s good, that''s enough, I thought, as I maintained my silence.


    Anyways, shortly after he cracked the joke we reached the World History section.


    As I expected, it was empty, without a single soul or entity in vicinity.


    It had nine big shelves placed around an arrangement of four big tables.


    All of them had a premium brown color, the tables had the same color while being surrounded by comfortable looking padded chairs.


    "This the world history section, Young Master. The ones on the left are ancient history books, the ones straight ahead are medieval history books, and on right are recent history books.


    Do you have any specific book in your mind, Young Master?


    I can help you find it quickly."


    The librarian offered.


    "No need, you can go."


    "As you wish."


    A bow of courtesy, a turn, and then the sound of steady steps.


    Just like that he left, all this while his hand never stopped stroking his beard.


    Weird guy, I thought as turned to the books, trying to take in their peculiar smell.


    -heeehaa (A/N: Yes, that is a deep inhale.)


    Maybe it was because of the enchanted bookshelves, but the smell of books was quite faint.


    Faint, but still recognizable for my superhuman body.


    Actually, I had no idea where to start or what to read, rather I came here cause I just had the urge to read.


    So, following that urge I turned to the left, towards the ancient history side, and walked along it''s bookshelves, my eyes looking for any interesting looking title, and before I knew it, I found it.


    But, I didn''t just find one instead I found many.


    So, with more than twenty or so books floating around me, I sat on the table.


    Picking the most peculiar title of them all.


    [The Lore of Creation]


    ''Let''s start with this.''


    I told myself as I started reading, and soon...


    ...I lost myself in it.


    ...


    ..


    .


    At some point, the librarian came and placed the magical books on the table, when I didn''t notice as I continued reading.


    I closed the book, I finished reading.


    This was my fourth, no, my fifth book magical book.


    And that was enough for me to get a general idea of magic.


    Of course, only the most general idea.


    The magic I used till now, or the magic I can cast, was and is more like muscle memory.


    I knew how to do that, but I didn''t know the theory behind it.


    It was more like I knew how to breathe, but I didn''t knew what I actually did.


    But now, I got a general gist of how the whole thing worked.


    I lifted my right hand, and created a magic circle.


    A fire magic circle.


    Instantly a multidimensional, three-layered structure, consisting of lines, arcs, loops, circles, and polygons connecting all sorts of runes was created above my hand.


    And with a ¨C whoosh ¨C a fire was lit.


    Honestly, for a normal fire magic circle it was quite complex.


    And that''s because, it wasn''t a normal fire magic circle.


    Rather than normal fire magic circle, it was a magic circle that generated fire.


    The difference being simple, while a normal magic circle used the user''s affinity to convert normal mana into fire attributed mana, and then using it to create fire, while this magic circle right here, followed the chemical process I knew, to generate fire artificially or should I say scientifically?


    As for how does it compare to a normal magic circle?


    I was curious too.


    I lifted my left hand and created normal fire magic circle.


    It was far less complex, a single layered magic circle with just two layering of runes connected with simple arcs, and with another ¨C whoosh ¨C another fire lit up.


    On surface, there was no difference between the flames but that was only on surface.


    The temperature on my right couldn''t be controlled easily, while the flames on my left were like part of my own body, with my Mental Power, I could control them as I pleased, and just by adding a bit more of my Mana, I could even strengthen them.


    The flames on my right could hurt me, but the flames on my left couldn''t as the flames contained my own Mana, while the flames on my right were more like after effect of my spell.


    And finally, the consumption of resources, if you think about it, you must feel that mana consumption of the normal circle would be more than the magic circle on my right, and that was correct, but not by much.


    A five to ten percent difference in Mana consumption, but the difference in Mental Power consumption?


    It was three times the normal, and for any magic user, Mental Power was much more precious than Mana.


    After all, while you can recover Mana with a simple Mana potion, the potions for Mental Power recovery were rare, very rare.


    So, all in all, the normal magic circle beats the artificially one that I created, in all ways.


    There is a reason why people with strong affinity are hailed as geniuses, after all.


    And a reason why these normal magic circles are the norm.


    With that thought, I dispelled both magic circles, after all, using fire in a library might not be the best idea.


    -Huuuuu


    Thank God, no, not God, uhh, Kasivier gave this line a bad taste.


    Anyways, it was good that I knew a place where I can gain a certain thing, a certain thing that would work like, no, work even better than an affinity.


    And with this experiment, I increased its priority marking that as my first task on my journey.


    Well, Enchanter was not that bad of an affinity in itself, just an underwhelmed, an unexposed one.


    I will have to experiment with it a lot to find it''s uses.


    My first experience with it was quite an interesting one though, 400 meters in an instant, yep, that gave me a lot of motivation to experiment with it.


    And I will start that tomorrow, it''s my last day of probation after all.


    I thought, as I left the library after placing back all the books I read in their place, and storing the ones I have yet to read in my bracelet, I didn''t have to go through the hassle of issuing books with my status...


    Man, this Young Master lifestyle is truly spoiling me....

 Chapter 25 - A Little Stunt, And Spell Testing.

    I woke up early, quite early, 5:06 am to be exact.


    I was so excited that I couldn''t sleep any longer.


    So, after a quick shower and breakfast that I only got due to the courtesy of Amy, who anticipated such a situation, I left the main building.


    (A/N: I will call this main building from now on.)


    With slow steps, I walked on the stone paved path as a smirk slowly crawled up my face.


    Channeling my mana to the fullest, enhancing my body, tensing it, I stomped down with all my might and-


    ¨C BOOOM


    -I disappeared, just like that.


    Activating the Peekaboo as soon as I did, I quite literally disappeared.


    The skill gave me a curtain of stealth, all my movements, all my actions, became difficult to perceive, and that was for higher ranked Magic users.


    For those who had lower ranks or were normal people, for them I just disappeared.


    So, even when I passed by a few unsuspecting maids with the speed of a freight train, all they felt was a burst of wind that blew their skirts up.


    Whoops, that wasn''t my intention, I enjoyed the view though...


    Anyways, I continued my mad dash, running as fast as I could while laughing like a fool...


    This feeling was just that liberating, the strong wind that blew my hair, or the morning mist that wet my face, all of them felt so liberating...


    I had to create a wind barrier after having eaten one too many insects, let''s not talk about that, too much though...


    Ahem, so after a minute of or so of dashing straight I had to take a turn, but then another idea appeared in my head, a wild idea, a mad idea.


    ''If it feels so good just on ground, how would it feel up there?''


    And as soon as it came, it stuck there, until I acted on it.


    So, with a wolfish grin on my face ¨C I flipped myself ¨C keeping the momentum, using my body as spring, I flipped, flipped and continued flipping.


    And just when I was about to collide, I changed my direction, going up!


    And fuck-


    -Woooohhhooooo


    -I flew up, just like a rocket, for at least a hundred meters, before stopping mid-air for a moment.


    I prolonged that moment, by using a beginner magic, Float.


    Because from up here, I could see it.


    Almost all of the estate, covered in a layer of fog that gave it an unreal, a mystical feeling.


    I could see all of it, and I relished myself in doing so.


    I released the wind barrier, letting the fog to creep up to me, to touch me, to wet me.


    And as it did, I felt refreshed.


    After taking one long and last glance at the cinematic view in front me, I closed my eyes and dispelled the spell, letting myself go in a free fall, enjoying the feeling of wind that I missed during my ascension.


    (A/N: Due to the wind barrier.)


    -Whistle~~


    The howling of wind entered my ears as I continued to fall...


    1, 2, 3, 4 ¨C


    Right at the fourth second, once again I casted my spell ¨C Float.


    Just a meter above the roof of the building, I stopped mid air with a grunt.


    -Ugh.


    The instantaneous stop gave me a light shock, but for my superhuman body, all it could do was to make me grunt.


    Dispelling the spell again, I landed on the roof of the building, nimbly.


    With this little stunt of mine, the ''itch'' I felt had lessened a lot.


    Though, I still felt excited I didn''t have that unbearable urge, to just do something.


    In other words, I blew off some steam.


    So, in a lot tamer way than before I jumped from one roof to another, until I reached the road going straight to arena.


    Fortunately, with all the buildings here being made of top-notch materials on top of being strengthened with magic, there was no case of me dropping straight into someone''s morning ''action''.


    That would be quite embarrassing.


    I''m sure, I broke quite a few rules with this little stunt of mine, but well, Rayne wasn''t exactly known for following the rules anyways...


    ***


    [In the Arena]


    "I definitely like you this way more."


    I said to Belan, as he swiftly moved his fingers on a keyboard visible only to himself, and gave me the access to my personal training room.


    "...I am just doing my job, Young Master, it''s not like I have a grudge against you. Rather, I respect you a lot."


    Belan said with a neutral expression, which in turn, caused me to develop a nasty smirk.


    "Oh!, someone secretly respects me, I never knew."


    My tone being extremely suggestive.


    "...I too, definitely, liked you more before, Young Master."


    With twitching cheeks, Belan replied after a slight pause.


    "You just have to get used to it."


    I said, as I quickly left the counter and moved towards one of the many portals present in the lobby.


    Placing my hand on what looked like a hand scanner placed in front of a metal gate, I injected a twinge of my Mana in it.


    The scanner flashed a green light, indicating that my identity was verified, then the metallic gate split up from the middle, revealing a curtain-curtain-like, purplish-black, portal having a lot of shining stars.


    With the stars as origin, ripples spread throughout the curtain giving the already mysterious portal, a mystical look.


    I walked straight into the portal, feeling a discrepancy in space but before I could fully understand what it was, I entered another area, the Personal Training Room area.


    The arena of Ellsworth Estate was a space bubble as I explained before, and this space bubble had various sub-bubbles in it.


    The large training grounds space that only had large training grounds used for all-knights drills, hence called as Drilling Grounds.


    The medium training grounds space, that were used to carry out joint training sessions between platoons of knights, naming them as Joint Training Grounds.


    The normal training grounds space, that were free and could be used by any knights, including trainees, dubbing them as Trainee Grounds, for mostly trainee knights used them.


    And finally, the small training grounds space, though called small, they actually weren''t.


    These training grounds were actually fully customizable training fields, making them a perfect fit for an individual or a team to own, and customize according to their needs, hence their name, Personal Training Grounds.


    And right now, I was in there, in the Personal Training Ground sub-bubble, in front of room number ''six'', my personal training room.


    The sub-bubble was same as the main one, white walls, white roof, white floor, and honestly, it gave me creeps as it reminded me of a certain space, where a certain incident occurred...


    Thankfully, my room wasn''t like that.


    Before entering, I had to verify my identity again, after which the door opened and I stepped in.


    As expected Rayne''s room was untouched.


    Just the same as I remembered, a relatively tame room, that functioned as a temporary lab, lounging, and a training place.


    It''s walls and roof were set to make an illusion of sky and a grassland, a small waterfall, and a stream could be seen on the far end of the room.


    Just add a few animals here and there, and it would look like a complete forest.


    Though I said an illusion, but its not like everything here was fake.


    Except for the far seen horizon, everything within the confines of the room''s walls was real.


    Real and made with magic, pure magic.


    Be it the grass beneath my feet, or the steady stream flowing through the room, all of them were made with pure magic.


    And in this wildish view, looking completely out of the place, stood a lab with various cutting edge magic equipment.


    Though, this lab didn''t have any of the bulkier equipment I saw back then, it certainly had all I needed for simple tuning, testing, and some small enchanting.


    Just beside this lab was a big study table with three premium chairs, a big couch clearly used for sleeping purposes, and finally an empty field used for magic testing purposes.


    All these things were covered and separated into three different sections, by a magical barrier.


    I know!, Rayne liking nature was the least expected thing for me too, but what can I say, I didn''t expect to get transmigrated too...


    So yeah, expect the unexpected.


    Anyways, I headed straight for the empty field.


    I wanted to find out what I could really do with only [Intermediate Grade Magic], for that was the limit of my affinity.


    My attribute [Enchanter] granted me affinity with all elements, but only a limited affinity.


    With the affinity it granted, I could only use elemental magic up to [Intermediate Grade].


    Well considering, even noble kids had to learn [Advanced] and higher-grade magic at an academy certified by the empire, things worked out in my favor.


    That was that, I thought, as I stood in the middle of the field and started today''s session.


    I started with the first step, Channeling, pulling out Mana stored in my Spirit body and circulating it through all the pathways present in my Physical body.


    Next, I started with the real magic, as the warm up was done.


    [Intermediate Grade Magic: Flame Control]


    A magic circle bloomed in existence, runes forming, connecting, revolving, and disappearing as soon as Mana passed through them, all of that, in an instant.


    And when they disappeared a blazing red ball of flames was created in front of my hands.


    Of course, it was more than a simple fireball or it wouldn''t have been classified as Intermediate Magic.


    I injected more Mana in the now invisible magic circle and kept injecting till the flame changed colors, from a blazing red to a charming blue having their temperature increased by several folds.


    Next, I had the flames divide from a single ball to dozens of small balls.


    But after dividing it into 50 or so small balls, I stopped.


    Any more, and with my limited mental capacity, I would lose control over them.


    I could increase that by using [Parallel Mind], but for now, I refrained.


    I must praise the Earl for selecting my skills though.


    Next, I tried to control them, moving in all directions while I created some moving targets by using the customizing function of the field.


    After that-


    -BOOM


    -BOOM


    -BOOM


    Booming sounds echoed in the field for a while.


    -Huuuuu


    Taking a deep breath after the spell died down, I analyzed the results.


    The targets I created were equivalent to veteran soldiers equipped with Uncommon Grade Armor, in defense.


    And the result?


    Certain Death.


    A fucking great result.


    The resources?


    200~300 Mana and 3~4 Mental Power with each spell.


    With my Mana bring around 26800, I could cast it for 80 times before my Mana dropped to the 10% danger zone.


    It means, I could theoretically kill 4000 soldiers with this spell alone, for a E rank that was quite amazing.


    But the even more amazing thing was that, this was a very inefficient method.


    By using synergic elemental spells, by combining certain spells, double casting, triple casting, multi-elemental spells, and finally the boost I get from using skills...


    There were many, many methods I could use to maximize this damage.


    And I did just that, as I tried every elemental spell I could cast, every mix I could think, every spell I could create, even using skills in the later part of training.


    After using [Dark Lighting Shower], one of the last mixes I could think of, that created a ring of Onyx Lighting around me which changed from it''s shinning blue, due to the darkness element imbued within it.


    The spell used highly pressurized water balls that passed through this lightning ring and attacked the enemies, now having absorbed the onyx lightning within them, the balls became a perfect way to fry someone from inside out.


    Okay, that''s enough, now let''s end this with a finale.


    I thought, as I equipped my armor and sword, preparing to use my first Enchanter type spell for the day.


    First, Attribute Infusion, followed by Enchant Enhancement, and Enchant Overdrive.


    As the skill and spells took effect, a huge amount of Mana was used up in my body, before several purple-colored magic circles surrounded my equipment.


    The Mana Circuitry within them lit up, as my armor and sword started crackling with blue electric sparks due to the immense Mana, I poured in them.


    Following that, I infused it with many elements, starting with fire, lighting and darkness for explosive power, earth for its toughness, wind for its swiftness, and finally water on the outermost layer due to flexibility it granted the spell.


    Taking this a step forward, I activated the enchantments on my armor and sword.


    This made the situation quite dangerous for my equipment, especially my sword, after all there was only so much it could bear before my poor enchantments got damaged.


    I knew, I couldn''t keep this all activated for long.


    -Huuuuu


    Taking a deep breath, I created a wall equivalent of D+ rank defense and concentrated.


    Concentrating on accumulating all the powers, I had activated.


    I wanted to throw all that power, all that Mana, and even all my physical strength, in one attack.


    And that''s what I did.


    -SLASH!


    -SCRECCHHHH!!


    -BOOOMMMM!!!


    -Thud


    ...


    ..


    .


    I slumped on the ground, exhausted after a single slash, but even then I had a smile on my face.


    I smiled simply because I saw what my slash did.


    My sword passed through the D+ rank wall with little resistance, leaving a screeching sound in its wake.


    Followed by the detonation of my spell that swallowed the whole wall in a multicolored explosion of elements, exploding with a resounding boom.


    The wall...


    ...was no more.


    Total Obliteration.


    Leaving only splotches of molten metal spattering the field.


    Seeing that, I smiled.


    Even if it was just a last-ditch attack, even if I used up all my Mana, I smiled.


    Why?


    For the attack, definitely cracked the C- rank wall.


    So, I smiled.


    Of course, a C- ranked or even a D+ ranked Magic user could dodge the attack, but still, in pure power, this attack could definitely hurt a C- ranked Magic user.


    -That''s good enough, for now.


    I thought, as I decided to wait like this a bit, for my Mana to recover, not like I could move anyways.

 Chapter 26 - Fixing The Sword, And Another Shock.

    After laying down for 15 or so minutes, I stood up in a pathetic manner.


    With all the Mana I poured in the spell, I was down to five percent of my reserves, by far crossing the ten percent critical zone.


    As expected, it wasn''t said to keep your Mana above ten percent, just cause it was a good figure...


    Because as soon as I stood up, I faltered.


    I was disoriented and my mind was a jumbled mess, it was jumping around, randomly focusing on different things, randomly surfacing various memories, and randomly thinking different thoughts, all while being pounded by a hammer, or so it felt.


    If I had to compare this feeling, then I would compare it to suffering from a hangover while still being high.


    Just hundred times more intense.


    And the worst thing about this was that I couldn''t take a Mana potion.


    Just like in games where you can''t take a Mana potion when your MP is below a certain point and have to rely on your natural recovery rate for a while, it was the same here.


    The reason being simple, taking a Mana Potion in the end is injecting foreign Mana without a Mana signature in the Spirit body.


    The Spirit body has to give this foreign Mana, its own Mana signature, making it no different from the Mana it owns.


    But there is one problem, the Spirit body needs to be stable to do that.


    And right now, when the Spirit body has most of its juice squeezed out, obviously, it isn''t stable.


    So, I had to wait for my Mana to reach ten percent, before I could use a potion.


    Of course, I wasn''t simply laying down, I used the so-called family exclusive breathing technique, [Blessed by the Mana], to accelerate my recovery rate, which was quite effective in my opinion.


    No, considering I recovered 3% of my Mana in just 15 minutes, this technique was damn effective!


    And that was not all, not only did this technique speed up my recovery, it''s constant use also strengthened the Spirit body, reducing the critical number down from ten percent.


    And from the way I could stand up while having only 8% of my reserves, I guess my critical point has already been reduced to 9%, which means...


    ...Rayne has been abusing this technique damn too much!!


    ''Son of a Bitch, this Rayne Bastard!!''


    I cursed once as if it was normal routine, before driving myself to think of benefits.


    ''But well, thanks to the Bastard''s efforts.''


    ''At least, I can walk.'' I thought, as I took unsteady footsteps towards my temporary lab.


    -Step


    -Step


    I was done with the spell testing, for now.


    So, it was the time to experiment with my attribute, [Enchanter].


    -Step


    -Thud.


    ...


    *Ahem*, I didn''t fell, I just wanted to rest for another 5 minutes, yep, that''s all.


    ***


    -Voom


    -Voom


    -Tap


    -Tap


    An hour had passed after I fell-I mean, I rested.


    Naturally, I recovered after using some Mana potions and started working on the next thing in my checklist.


    Experimenting with my attribute, and this room was fully furnished for some simple experimenting.


    So, for now I started with some equipment repairs, cause I wanted some hands-on experience with it and, I just had a sword to repair...


    Yes, my sword had been damaged.


    More specifically, the magical aspect of the sword had been damaged, meaning My Bronze Class Enchantments were damaged.


    And that was quite an obvious result, the Enchantments were never made to handle such power, and most importantly I think that they were just prototypes, made to be replaced and improved.


    Because the cohesion between the Enchantments was quite loose.


    ''I have to create something better than this in two months.''


    I thought as I continued to check my sword.


    Just like before, the sword was placed on a table carved with a tuning Array, but this table was a light weight version of what I had in my lab, understandably, it lacked some more delicate features.


    Well, it had everything I needed to repair my sword, so it worked for me anyways.


    After some scrolling through the magical array, I finally started repairing my sword.


    First step, analysis.


    Two taps, and a pulling gesture, that was all it took to see all the Enchantments placed on the sword.


    The Enchantments were displayed like a hologram, except they weren''t a projection.


    The Enchantments literally detached themselves from the sword and were floating in the air, ready to be worked upon.


    This step also confirmed my hypothesis that this sword was a prototype, the obvious proof was the connections between Enchantment layers.


    Unlike in any complete products that had an intense connection between its Enchantment layers, my sword had really low connections between them, obviously left like that to facilitate further modification of the sword easily.


    With some more taps and gestures here and there, I observed all the layers of enchantments and the connections between the layers, before I actually started repairing.


    Once done, I moved to the most important layer of the any Enchantment, the inner most layer, or should I say the ''Core''.


    The Core of the Enchantment was the most important, most sturdy and yet the most delicate part of the whole Magical Structure. Something, that no-one other than the creator of Enchantment itself could repair.


    It was another reason why the Empire made it mandatory for all Imperial Academy''s students to make their own weapons.


    Anyways, I observed the Core, which more or less looked like a sphere made up of strange glowing runes, and let out a sigh of relief when I noticed that it was undamaged.


    It''s connections with all the individual layers were intact, and except for some overloading, the core itself was in good condition.


    Meaning, I couldn''t overload it another time unless I want to destroy the whole enchantment, at least not before I repair it, and another thing, I could repair my sword right here, there was no need to go into my lab.


    With main problem not being a problem, I lightly fixed the overloaded runes, tuning them a bit with the help of the array before moving on to the next layer.


    The next layer was the same, in somewhat okay condition. In fact, rather than actually being part of Enchantments, this layer acted more like a stabilizer for the core, so naturally it wasn''t as damaged, prompting me to jump on the next layer.


    And that was where the actual work started.


    The runes starting from this layer were ''cracked'', meaning they needed to be repaired or replaced, and this finally gave my attribute a chance to shine.


    Closing my eyes, I channeled my Mana that naturally had the Enchanter attribute and directly led it towards the cracked runes, slowly interacting with them, micro analyzing them, feeling them, and finally repairing them.


    Using more Mental Power than I used on spell testing, I controlled my Mana delicately.


    Sometimes it acted like glue attaching series of broken runes, sometimes it was like a knife that removed the completely broken runes, only for them to be replaced by the ones that I made on the spot.


    After a dozen or so of these repairs and replacements, I was done with this layer.


    Passing my Mana throughout the layer, I checked its overall condition, along with any compatibility issues with the new runes, finding none, I moved to the next layer.


    Repeating the process again and again and again till I reached the last layer.


    -Huuuuu


    Taking a long breath, I finally relaxed when I saw the Enchantments I fixed working properly.


    Like a multilayered planet, its layers rotated and revolved with the core as the center.


    The layers I fixed or the runes I replaced, all of them working exactly like I wanted them to, making the whole Magical Structure of the Enchantment stable.


    With a downwards gesture and a few taps, I placed the Enchantments back on the sword.


    -Voom


    After a low vooming sound, the rotating Enchantments stopped for a bit before they got smaller and smaller, and then burst in a magical dust which finally engraved itself on the similarly floating sword, with a ¨C Whoop.


    The whole process was smooth and quick, there was no rejection between the Enchantments and the sword, and that was a given, because even if the Enchantments were detached from the sword they still had a connection with it, plus the sword''s materials were top notch, tough enough to withstand the whole process.


    ''Finally, I repaired it all.'', I thought as I turned off the array and picked up the sword.


    Honestly, that was tough and lengthy.


    And in fact, this wasn''t the normal process of repairing, rather it was the short and most direct method, made possible only because of my attribute.


    Directly using your Mana to interact with the runes is a recipe of disaster that''s what any Rune Scholar would tell you, but for me it wasn''t.


    My attribute granted me the ability to do just that without any problems, making the process a lot easier, less complicated and quick.


    Though doing it this way costed me way more Mana and Mental Power, that was but a small compensation.


    Storing the sword back, I checked my Armor''s condition next and as I expected, it wasn''t damaged even a bit.


    Other than an overload, nothing else happened.


    And the Armor was good enough to repair itself from just that without any problems, not like I could do anything even if it wasn''t.


    Because repairing this Armor was way above my paygrade, it was so complicated that I just couldn''t repair it.


    Plus, I was low on Mental Power, the repairing earlier costed a lot of it.


    So, even if I wanted to continue experimenting with my attribute, regretfully I couldn''t.


    After all, Mental Power = Zero = Mental Death.


    And I didn''t want that.


    So, with a regretful heart, I left my Training Room.


    ''Oh! It''s almost time for lunch.''


    ''To the dining hall then, I guess.''


    ***


    Lunch happened just like it was supposed to, in a surprisingly normal way, some idle chatter here and there, some funny moments at Reonald''s behest, some words of wisdom by my Magus Father and that was it.


    So just when I was about to leave, this call-


    "Rayne, wait for me outside."


    -left me perplexed.


    ''Did I mess something up?'' I thought as I mentally scratched my head at the Countess'' call, while I stood outside, leaning against the wall with my hands crossed.


    As far as I know, I didn''t do anything out of ordinary, so what was this for?


    Not even a minute had passed when the door opened, it parted, revealing the beautiful figure of Countess, as she walked towards me with steady steps.


    The Countess'' style was once again different from yesterday, unlike the modern office lady attire, today she wore a gown like dress that gave her quite regal look.


    Seeing her arrive, I stood up straight and waited for her to reach me.


    And when she did she started with a troubled expression.


    "I''m sorry for the wait. How about we talk while walking?, it won''t take much of your time like that."


    Though I wouldn''t have rejected an after-lunch tea, it was fine either ways.


    "You are heading towards the arena, yes?"


    The Countess asked as we walked.


    "Yes."


    "Thought so..."


    "Say Rayne, would you like to dance with me..."


    Okay, that came out of nowhere.


    Calm down Rayne, calm down!


    She must have misspoken!


    Why would she dance with you, a kid, when she has that handsome hunk of your Father?


    In the first place don''t forget, you can''t dance!


    "Or you would prefer Amy, to dance with?"


    I had an almost deadpan expression when she finished.


    Seeing my expression, the Countess cutely giggled for a bit, before stopping to ask,


    "Do you know how to dance, Rayne?"


    SO, YOU KNOW!!


    You know I can''t, and yet you still asked!!


    You are supposed to be my mother!!


    "Hm?, Was this a sensitive topic?"


    "No! It wasn''t! Why would it be!?"


    I firmly denied, before realizing I just made it worse.


    "If you say so~"


    ''Way to blow yourself up, you loser.'' I reprimanded myself before changing topics.


    "Why would I need to dance, Mother?"


    "Dear, who is going to dance in your Coming-of-Age Ceremony, if you aren''t?"


    "And if I have a way to avoid dancing?"


    "No, you can''t do it like your last time, Rayne."


    "Really?"


    "Yes, really. You know how strict the Empire is with its rules and traditions.


    And most importantly Her Highness the Empress along with the Emperor are going to attend the ceremony, so this time not even your Father can pardon you, so behave."


    The Empress?


    "The Empress?"


    "Yes, Her Imperial Highness is attending, it has been confirmed just this Morning."


    Confirmed this Morning?


    "So, I have to change your schedule a bit and teach you how to dance and a few other things. Thankfully, we have two months, so just taking out two hours a day would be enough."


    "Bear with it Rayne, just for two months, okay?"


    Everything she said after that, I didn''t hear.


    "That''s all, you can go do your own thing then."


    Even when she left, I just lightly nodded, and didn''t pay much attention.


    I was too busy in my own thoughts.


    Why is she...?


    Why is the strongest human...?


    WHY IS AN ETERNAL MAGUS ATTENDING MY COMING-OF-AGE CEREMONY!!!!!?????


    All sorts of thoughts, reasons and contradictions ran through my head before I came to a preliminary conclusion.


    ''I have to be careful, I have to change my plans, and I have to absolutely make sure to not ire her in any possible way.''


    Fuck! Fuck! FUCK!!!


    One thing after another, just what happened to my slow life!!

 Chapter 27 - Mora’s Request

    After that reveal, I didn''t do anything notable other than training and reading, outwardly that is.


    Inwardly, I changed my plans, I weighted my options, even prepared what to say on different occasions, but most importantly, I stopped freaking out.


    So, what if she was an Eternal Magus, you have been in the presence of a mad Great Being and survived, can''t you do the same with an Eternal Magus?


    With this thought I relaxed, and continued my daily life.


    Just my schedule changed a bit.


    Not much, just a bit.


    A two-hour class of dancing and etiquette was added to my schedule, the classes taking place just after my morning training.


    This class was mostly held by the Countess and Amy, but Mora would pitch in whenever either of them was unavailable.


    There was even a day when both of them were unavailable.


    And believe me, that class was awkward as hell.


    It''s impossible to actually concentrate on dancing, when your partner, whose face is just a few inches away from yours, has a perpetual serious expression on their face.


    In fact, her expression felt so annoying to me that for a moment I thought,


    ''Will she be able to keep that expression, even if I kiss her?


    Should I give it a try?''


    Thankfully, I didn''t act on impulse and destroyed that thought as soon as it flashed in my head, but for some reason, I couldn''t meet her eyes for the rest of the class.


    Apart from that nothing happened.


    But still, that class brought me a disaster.


    What disaster?


    The disaster of me dancing with the serious maid, for the whole month!!


    Why?


    Because the maid suggested to my Mother that she was physically the most compatible girl of the three for me.


    As perverted it sounds, she simply meant that because of her being 164cm, just two centimeters more than mine, she was the best partner for me to dance with of the three of them.


    And well, she was correct in a way, with Amy and the Countess being 170cm and 175cm, respectively, it was quite awkward to do some twirls and lifts.


    I stealthily had to use some wind magic to help at times, but with both my Mother''s and Amy''s senses I knew it wasn''t much of a secret.


    Fortunately, both ladies remained tactful and didn''t outright mention it, somehow protecting my dignity.


    But the serious maid was different, without caring about me in the slightest she literally said,


    "Young Master is shorter than Madame and Amelia, this makes dancing with you much harder for him. Young Master''s progress would be much faster if he danced with me, for my height is about the same as his. So, allow me to dance with him, Madame."


    Everything she said was the truth, but when she actually said that,


    -Crack


    -Shatter


    I heard my heart shattering.


    And somehow Amy''s not so subtle glances, or the wry smile the Countess threw at me, all of them felt like heavy punches to my ego.


    So, with a broken spirit, I danced with Mora, who had her request granted.


    And as much as I wanted to deny this, I really did improve much faster dancing with her ¨C for a month...


    ...


    ..


    .


    -Twirl


    -Twist


    -Lift


    I twirled her, I twisted her, I lifted her, whirling her again before I placed her down.


    Both of us took a step back, before, I grabbed her outstretched right hand with my left, while my right wrapped around her waist, pulling her closer but still keeping a small distance between us, as we moved over to our next move.


    Just like that our dance continued for a while before it finally ended.


    -Clap


    -Clap


    -Clap


    "You did great Young Master!"


    "Yes, you did great Rayne, you too Mora, you were perfect as always."


    "Oh! Right!, Mora you did great too!"


    From the sidelines, both Amy and my Mother praised me, but I didn''t pay much mind to it, after all this was the normal scene after our every dance.


    As for Mora,


    "Thank you Madame, Amelia."


    The Maid bowed to her Madame, after she finally calmed her breath.


    And that was once again, a normal scene.


    The reason clearly being the Empire''s traditional dance, it was simply so aggressive, so demanding, that a normal person would be fully drained after a single performance.


    Note, this was already our fourth.


    Though the maid rested between each of the performances, it was simply too draining for her to do any more than four of them.


    She was simply too exhausted by then, the proof of that being the sweat accumulated on her forehead.


    It was already amazing that she could dance four times without making any mistakes.


    But then, the maid turned towards me,


    "You danced well today, Young Master."


    "...!"


    And left me speechless.


    Yes, she simply praised me.


    But how many times, did she do that for the whole month?


    Never, not even once.


    I just assumed that Mora was not someone who praises people, but from the looks of it that wasn''t the case.


    Rather, I had just yet to reach her praising standard.


    Unknowingly a smile crept up my face, as I nodded to her and was about to say something, but was stopped, as the maid still had something to say.


    "Does Young Master have some free time?"


    Free time, eh?


    Actually, I was quite busy with my own stuff, but considering it was Mora, the serious maid, who asked me...


    Something important must have happened, something that the serious maid needs my help with...


    "Well yes, I do have some free time, but what is it?''


    "That''s good.


    As for what it is, it would be better if I just show you.


    Why don''t you follow me, Young Master?"


    Okay, girl you got hooked now.


    Let''s see what you got to show me, I hope it isn''t something disappointing.


    I thought, as I followed after the departing maid.


    ***


    "Is that Young Master?"


    "Of course, it''s him you dumbo! Who else has such gorgeous cyan hair!"


    "But why is he following the senior maid?"


    "What else, he must be here because of some work."


    "But he can also be here to do ''that'', right?"


    "That?"


    "This and that, you fool!"


    "B-but, isn''t that against the rules?"


    "Young Master is always known for breaking the rules."


    "B-but even then, it''s only been a while since he woke up, so how...?"


    "Hey! hey! hey!, why are you crying!"


    Several such conversations were happening all around me, and honestly, I just found them cute.


    Nothing more, nothing less.


    But still, our destination was a bit unexpected for me.


    [The Maid''s Dormitory]


    More specifically, Mora''s room in the Senior Maid section.


    And that was unexpected, the only reason I could even connect her calling me, was the class she took running in a problem, but with her taking me to her room...


    This was a bit uncertain.


    Silently, I followed the maid till we reached her room.


    -Click


    And we entered while maintaining the silence.


    Silence, that was broken by a loud sigh.


    The one who sighed was the owner of this room, none other than Mora.


    I turned around, looking at the maid who made an expression that I have never seen before.


    Clearly, she looked helpless.


    With another sigh, she asked me


    "Do you have one of those super high quality stealth artifacts with you, Young Master?"


    "Umm, I do. But what do you need them for?"


    "I need to check on someone!"


    "Someone?"


    "Yes, someone."


    "You can''t go out of the estate even with the artifact, you know that right?"


    "Yes, I know, the guy I need to check on is in the Estate too."


    "Is that so...


    But, why do you think I would help you?"


    After all, I was much of a charitable person.


    Though I won''t mind lending the artifact, I still wanted to know whom we were checking on.


    And yes, ''we'', I am not letting this senior maid do something dangerous alone.


    "Would it suffice if I said, I just trusted you would do so?"


    "You trusted me to?"


    "Yes, I did."


    "Nothing else?"


    "Well, I heard that Young Master is stocking up on different kinds of artifacts nowadays, so I thought he would have a stealth artifact too..."


    I smirked at her answer as I said.


    "I see, so you aren''t totally clueless, but quite a hearing you got there Mora. I didn''t know you could bend the rules for yourself~"


    "I''m not doing this for myself!!"


    The maid firmly denied my accusation before continuing in a small voice.


    "The other maids do much more than just this."


    "Okay, okay, don''t get upset, and tell me who is this guy you want to check on."


    "Why do you have to know..?


    I can just spy on him and come back while you wait here Young Master, won''t that be less troublesome for you?"


    "Hah, who ever said anything about you going alone?"


    "Huh?"


    "Y-young Master, you want to come with m-me!??"


    "Yes."


    "But it isn''t something interesting, rather it''s just some mundane spying..."


    "I just want to test run my artifacts."


    "But- "


    "I''m coming and that''s final, so tell me already, who is this guy."


    I said sternly, and that finally made the girl relent with a demure tone, "Okay..."


    Honestly, she felt rather cute when she showed her expressions, much better than her expressionless fa?ade she kept on for the whole day...


    So, with my utmost attention I listened as she started with her explanation.


    "He...."


    ***


    [Night time, Ellsworth Estate]


    -Whoop


    -Whoop


    From one roof to another I jumped without a sound, all thanks to the artifact I had on me.


    And just like that within a few minutes, I was there, in front the suspicious guy''s house.


    And guess what, I had a baggage.


    A baggage whose soft chest was crushed on my back.


    Ah~ Heaven~


    Now, I really have no regrets for dying...


    "Focus, on what''s ahead Young Master!"


    Thankfully, a voice brought me back to Earth, the voice of my baggage, the voice of Mora.


    Our position was okay but due to how fast we were moving, Mora had no choice but to cling to my back.


    As for what happened to her chest, and on whose back it was crushed, she knew the best.


    Anyways, from a distance I observed the house, a building that was the same as the ones given to all higher ranked administrative officers in the Estate.


    Though the house looked the same, I had a different feeling about it, an instinctive feeling that something spooky, something freakish, and something evil, lingered in there.


    I stopped in my place, deeply rooted, as soon as I had that feeling.


    This...


    This feeling, this atmosphere, this is way above my paygrade!


    Though all my magical senses were silent, I could still confidently say...


    This house, it housed a [Demon Contractor]!!!

 Chapter 28 - The Unexpected Fight, Part I

    ''Was this the so-called escalation of the situation...


    From a normal small-time spying job, to spying on a Demon Contractor!!??''


    ''Fuck my life.''


    I thought as understood the severity of the situation.


    A [Demon Contractor] also known as a Vessel.


    A person, an individual, that broke the taboo and made a deal with a demon, giving the said person a portion of demon''s power.


    But the power came at a price, it tainted the person''s Mana with a vile demonic attribute, making it quite similar to demonic energy that demons used.


    This also meant that the person gave the demon some of the ownership of his body, meaning things like possession at lower levels and descent at higher levels of contract were possible.


    Such a person had two options, first, hide and live, and second, to die.


    And standing in front of a Demon Contractor''s house, I did a mistake.


    I tried to observe him, to spy on him.


    A simple sounding, yet a critical mistake.


    Yes, I had my stealth artifact on, but was that enough to fool a Demon Contractor?


    No.


    It wasn''t.


    Rather than a matter of probability it was a fact.


    My only option here, was an escape.


    But should I just escape?


    Should I just leave this alone?


    A Demon Contractor is living in my Estate, and I have to leave it alone?


    Really?


    I questioned myself, as I was still rooted on my spot.


    And that was my second mistake...


    Just as I made my mind to escape and report this...


    Before I could react, it happened...


    -BANG!!


    -BANG!!


    -BANG!!


    Three explosions.


    Three explosions of vile demonic mana, that razed through the area. Shaking the whole building, on whose roof I was standing on.


    But that was it.


    Nothing else happened.


    Not because the explosions didn''t have enough fire power, no that wasn''t the case, the explosions had enough power to level the whole square.


    Rather the reason I was unscathed was because of a barrier.


    A giant barrier that appeared a split second before the explosion covering the whole blast radius, containing it, and subduing it.


    -Huuuuuuu


    And along with the barrier came a sigh, a sigh in a ''Oh so familiar~'' voice.


    My expression that had been going through a rollercoaster, finally lit up, but it turned gloomy again as I heard what the voice said.


    ''You did something unnecessary again, Rayne. All the resources, all the hard work, all the time I spent on observing this guy stealthily, all of it, was wasted because of you.''


    ''I''m sorry...''


    I said, timidly in my mind, to the Magus after I heard his tired voice.


    ''No, no need to be sorry. I don''t want your apology, just clean up your own mess and I will forget this ever happened. After all, I won''t be there always to clean it up for you.''


    ''Clean up my own mess...?''


    I was confused, or should I say disbelieving at first, but when the barrier that contained the explosion split open, I knew...


    ...this wasn''t a joke.


    As terrifying as the thought was, the Earl telling me to fight him, to kill him, to kill a Demon Contractor.


    FUCK!!


    I cursed once, before placing a completely dumbfounded Mora on the roof, she was so shocked by this development that even her legs gave out.


    Thankfully, I didn''t let her come alone, I thought, while also cursing my stupidity.


    ''Fucking shit! I''m so stupid! How can there be a Demon Contractor on his territory without his notice?''


    ''In the end, all I did was to mess up his plans!''


    I felt a strange frustrating feeling as I thought this, and using this feeling I somehow made up my mind.


    My mind to fight.


    My armor appeared on my body, followed by my sword, as I walked towards the hole opened in the barrier, with resolved steps.


    Seeing me walk towards the hole, finally brought the Maid out of her trance as she shouted in a completely flustered voice,


    "Wait!, where are you going!?, stop!, Young Master stop!, it''s dangerous there!!"


    Her legs were still frozen just like the rest of her body, so all she could do was shout.


    But I didn''t listen.


    "I have to clean up my own mess..."


    I lightly mumbled, as I clenched my sword tighter.


    Honestly, I was afraid, I had to face an abomination after all.


    And this being my first true fight just intensified that fear.


    But I knew, the Earl was right, and I knew it was inevitable.


    As unexpected as the situation was, if I ran away now, I will run away forever.


    That was why, I got ready.


    For as cringey as it sounded I didn''t want to be a coward, I didn''t want to run away...


    And as a matter of fact, I needed some real combat experience, and ''A fight watched by a Magus, where else could I get such a safe environment?''


    ''Plus, I wasn''t just dancing in the last month, I worked on a lot of things, and they will help me here...probably...''


    I thought as I gulped and jumped into the barrier, into the Demon Contractor''s cage, while activating all my skills.


    And as expected.


    I wasn''t even gifted with a landing.


    Instead, I was greeted with another ball of Vile Mana, mid-air.


    But before it could explode straight on my face, I created an Acceleration magic circle and twisted my body straight through it, abruptly changing my direction.


    Thankfully, the ball didn''t have any homing ability or something like that, so it just passed by me and got smashed on the barrier.


    -BOOM


    But that was not the end of his attacks...


    Just as I was about to land, something silver flashed in the darkness, flashing along with a familiar ¨C whooshing ¨C sound.


    In an awkward position, I rolled out of the place, as a sword embedded itself just in my place, with a ¨C BOOM.


    I somehow managed to dodge it, but sadly, I couldn''t dodge everything.


    The sword embedded on the ground lit up as spell imbued on it exploded with another ¨C BOOM.


    my armor protected me from the spell itself, but its shockwave sent me flying.


    -Fuck!


    I cursed, as I quickly activated some enchantments in my armor that finally stopped me in my place, but instead of relaxing, rather I tensed my body.


    For the Demon Contractor finally showed his face.


    With dark vile Mana, completely covering his body, only his face and his sword were visible, showing his unnaturally pale complexion.


    His expression was unfocused as if he was in a daze, but his movements, his magic was so smooth that it was actually impossible to believe that.


    And right now, his movements were all that occupied my mind, for his sword was already in a slashing motion, inching closer to my face.


    -CLASH


    With all my skills activated, I somehow managed to block him with my already unsheathed sword.


    But again, I was sent flying, though not that far this time, just five meters.


    Before I even stopped, another slash was on its way aiming for my waist, while I could faintly sense the gathering of Mana with my now half-established Mental Avatar.


    ''Fucking Bastard has the tempo of the fight in his control.''


    -CLASH


    Another clash, and once again my posture was broken.


    If it was just physical strength, then this guy was definitely stronger than me and that was when I already had upgraded my strength to D- rank.


    -CLASH


    Another strike, this time a diagonally downwards one, but it wasn''t a simple slash anymore, rather at this moment the whole great sword of my opponent lit up with demonic Mana, glowing in an ominous red light.


    As I expected the slashes earlier were nothing more than a way to keep me occupied, for this real strike.


    But, unfortunately, or fortunately for me, he failed.


    Thanks to my skill, Parallel Minds, I could split my thought process perfectly, so even if one of my thought process was completely occupied with the fight and my physical moments, I could still cast magic.


    And just like his, my magic was ready.


    Now all that was left was to see, whose Magic was superior.


    -SLASH


    With both of his hands, the Demon Contractor slashed.


    The ominous light covering his sword expanded and formed a much longer and wider sword of darkness that was tens of meters long as the sword finally came down.


    The slash was so powerful that the paved ground within 50 meters was destroyed.


    And that was when the pavement itself was enchanted to resist anything below C- rank.


    But even then the demonic being''s face wasn''t good, rather for the first time, the dazed looking face showed some emotion.


    An emotion of anger.


    Why?


    "Come bAck herE You SWiNe!!"


    Because I wasn''t there.


    My plan was simple, I didn''t use Magic to escape out of the tight situation to bait him in thinking that I''m too occupied by him to cast anything.


    That made him use a spell that totally focused on power for according to him without Magic I couldn''t escape.


    Poor sod didn''t know about my skills, which made my task easier.


    As for how I escaped, it wasn''t much difficult, just another Acceleration, of course it wasn''t the normal spell, rather it was a variant type spell that I created within this month.


    Actually, acceleration wasn''t a spell used on living things, it was material type spell that only worked on projectiles, or inanimate moving objects...


    But here was when my attribute along with my spell allowed me to do something interesting...


    When I used Attribute Infusion, my attribute made all the equipment I infused it with to become a part of me, but this wasn''t only a one-way transfer, rather when the equipment became a part of me, I became a part of my equipment too!


    And that made the Acceleration spell work on me.


    As for the spell I used now, it was a simple overlap.


    Using this spell, I could use Acceleration 500 times without any mental effort, apart from the single spell forming and the increased 20% Mana usage with each use.


    No one would waste this Mana if they couldn''t use the spell directly on their body, but since I can...


    ...I did.


    And as a result, ...


    I stacked five Acceleration spells at once, moving at a speed that the Vessel couldn''t react, and before he even knew, my sword was stabbed deep in his gut.


    ...I created a terrifying spell.


    But a sword in his gut wasn''t enough to kill him, rather this was nothing but a scratch to him, the demonic Mana running through him, healed him in almost an instant.


    Yet, I wasn''t disappointed because for now, I just needed scratch him more.


    And that was what I did.


    Disappearing before the abomination could slash at me, I reappeared again and again and again, slashing and stabbing at his neck, thigh, gut, chest, arms and anything slash-able or stab-able.


    My every moment left a shockwave on my wake, as with five stacks of acceleration, I breached the sound barrier repeatedly.


    The rest of the fight was more or less continued like this, I slashed, hacked and stabbed while the Vessel was on receiving end.


    Sometimes, my opponent defended or even tried to hit me, but with Split Second activated, I was easily able to control my speed, hit him, and most importantly escape.


    I was more or less like the Flash, as I kept using this tactic, even recasting the spell whenever my 500 Accelerations were used up, as I kept slashing at the Demon Contractor.


    Eventually, my tactic worked, slowly but surely I was getting him, slowly but surely my scratches accumulating, slowly but surely I was killing him.


    With more and more wounds on him, he couldn''t defend properly nor could he actually cope up with my speed, so after another few minutes of his futile struggling, I finally got him.


    Finally, my sword got through his heart, finally I stopped, and finally I won...


    ...Or at least, I won this round.


    For I knew, it was time for round two....

 Chapter 29 - The Unexpected Fight, Part II

    There was a reason why the Demon Contractors were seen as a taboo, a reason why they were so annoying to fight and a reason why they were feared.


    A simple reason.


    They were like cockroaches.


    Tenacious bastards, that clinged to their life, while spreading death in their wake.


    They were urgent threats, that couldn''t be left unattended and had to be killed as soon as found.


    But was killing them, the end?


    Apparently not.


    Rather, killing them was equivalent to just gifting another body to a demon.


    And that was what, it was happening now.


    An inevitable process that couldn''t be stopped or interrupted, not without overwhelming power.


    Well, not like I had any intentions to stop that...


    Pulling out my sword from the Vessel''s chest, I jumped back as far as I could and quickly downed three potions, a Healing Potion, a Mana Potion and a Mental Power recovery potion, all of them of the highest grade.


    Though my spell looked flashy, and was powerful, it was very resource consuming.


    Just casting a total of 715 Accelerations costed me, around 17,000 of my Mana, this along with maintaining all my supporting skills, made my resources drop dangerously low towards the critical zone.


    ''I wouldn''t have been able to keep up if the bastard lasted for another ten stabs...''


    ''Thankfully, I had a highest-grade potions with me.''


    I thought, as I felt myself being filled with Mana with just a single potion.


    Of course, I was vary of my battered adversary, all this while.


    At first, like a doll with broken strings, he was slumped on the ground.


    With black blood flowing out through several holes on his body, as he looked at me with eyes filled with anger.


    But then, even that emotion was robbed off him, his eyes turned emotionless, as his blank grey pupils continued to gaze at me.


    For a moment everything went still, as if the world suddenly decided to be quiet.


    But only for a moment, as an eerie greyish-black flame lit up on his body the next instant, dyeing his skin into a mixture of grey and black that had strange symbols carved on it.


    The flames changed his features, turning him from a normal human into something more, something demonic.


    The transformation continued for a while, as I watched with bated breath, the infamous process of ¨C Possession.


    Demonic scales appeared on his body that was now bulging with muscles, as his hands turned into sharp steel-like claws. His ears elongated ending in pointed tips, mouth widened showing his now sharp teeth, his hair lit up in an eerie grey flame, while nose disappeared, leaving only two holes in its place.


    As if being pulled by a mysterious force, his slumped but now three-meter-tall transformed body, flew up and floated upright, a few centimeters above from the ground, as all its previous injuries disappeared as if they were never there.


    Then his form suddenly hunched forward, and started trembling, as if in extreme pain.


    While on his back three grotesque slumps formed under his skin that kept twisting and moving, trying to break free from his flesh, and then,


    -Phatttt


    In an explosion of flesh and blood, the slumps burst out as wings, a pair of two demonic bat-like wings, followed by a thick scaly tail emerged from his upper and lower back, tearing their way out from his flesh.


    With that his transformation was completed, and as soon as it was, the whole atmosphere surrounding the demon changed.


    His emotionless empty eyes suddenly started moving, analyzing the situation, while shinning in a cunning light, before again, they settled on me.


    -Chill


    I felt a chill going down my spine, as I felt the malice and cunning those eyes held.


    Instinctively, my body shivered, as I stared back at the demon''s ghostly grey eyes.


    As if sensing my fear the demon opened his maw,


    "tHanks FoR THE giFT kiD, You dID YoUR PArT woNdErfUlly."


    "Whistle~~, A HigH-End BaRriER And HaLf a DOZeN aRchMAGes, yOU suRE Are QUite A YoUnG MasTer, AReN''T YoU?"


    "hMM, I''m DeaD aNyWaYs, But loOks LIkE thESe guyS hERE wanT me tO PlAY WiTH yOU."


    "So, hoW AbOUt WE play?"


    He said, smiling, showing all his sharp teeth, as he made the first move.


    Dense black smoke erupted from his body, forming a sphere of darkness that blocked both my vision and path, as I wasn''t too keen on using my own body to test the smoke''s effects.


    But something had to be done, or I will only be able to defend passively-


    -BANG


    -Ackkk


    Before I could even complete my thoughts, a completely unexpected fist, hit my stomach from the side, emptying all the air in my lungs, as for a moment I was too shocked to respond.


    Unlike previous sword strikes or magic, this punch was so silent and so stealthy that I could respond.


    ''He is clearly supposed to be a power type demon, then how was he so stealthy!!??''


    I thought, as I desperately tried to move my body, which was dangling on his fist midair.


    Unlike the previous exchanges, I wasn''t sent flying, rather, the punch hit me so skillfully that its power was completely contained in my body, as it ravaged it thoroughly.


    So thoroughly, that I was immobilized for an instant, while literally gasping for air.


    And the vessel didn''t miss that instant.


    With me still dangling on his fist, he made a twisting motion as he slammed his fist on the ground.


    -Ackkk


    Unknowingly a groan of pain leaked out from my throat, as the ground underneath me was destroyed.


    My body started moving again due to the shock, but before I could do anything another fist slammed on my chest.


    I raised both my hands to defend but even that was in vain, as my guard broke with a single punch that was followed by another and another one.


    Once again the ground cracked from the demon''s power, sending fragments of broken stone all over the place.


    I tried to use magic to escape, but whenever I did, the abomination''s eyes shone with a strange green light that interrupted my mind, leaving me no way out.


    The punches continued for a while as a small crater formed with me as a center, and just when I thought that I''m going to be buried in the ground, a scaly metallic tail wrapped around my leg, it pulled my broken body out from the crater and just like wet rag, slammed it on the ground again and again and again, for a good half a minute, before my world turned upside down.


    "HMm, iNTerEStinG, VErY INTErESTinG¡­


    A E+ rankED kiD SuRviVIng my pUNcHEs For tHiS loNg, VERy iNTerESTING InDeed~"


    -Slap


    -Slap


    "Hey kId, dOn''t PLaY Dead, I KnoW you aRE sTIlL THeRE.


    telL me, How aRE You sTilL ALIVE?


    How iS yOur bOdy THiS sTRoNg?, oR IS iT jUst YOUr ARmOR?"


    Of course, I remained silent.


    "MaYbe, I WilL SPaRe You from THE bEaTING IF You TELL me, whAT do YoU SAY?"


    Okay now, I was a bit tempted, but still...


    "....your....."


    I didn''t agree.


    "HmM...?"


    "...fuck...your...mother...you...bas-cough-cough..."


    Rather, with my chapped bleeding lips, I cursed him.


    "HuUHu, huHuhuU, haHaHaahAha..."


    And he laughed.


    The bastard laughed, as his huge frame shook, before he abruptly stopped.


    And looked at me.


    "If thAt WAS YoUr Try to INFuriATe ME kID, thEn rEjoIcE, fOR your EffoRTS haVe NoT bEen wASteD."


    "yOU haVe indeED iNFUriAteD ME but, sAdlY, It IsN''T nearlY ENoUGh For Me tO Not NoTIcE THiS!!"


    He said, as turned around to punch my sword, that was coming at him at an high speed.


    Of course, it wasn''t a simple flying sword, rather it was imbued with the toned-down version of the same spell I used a month ago.


    And he obviously noticed it''s power, as eerie green flames of demonic mana flared up from the strange symbols covering his whole body, before all of them concentrated on his fist, as both the sword and his fist clashed in the next instant.


    -BOOM!!!


    An multicolored explosion, probably the biggest one from the start our fight razed through the area.


    As the demon had no choice but to expend more of his Mana, to cope up with my spell.


    Using the chance when the vessel was in a deadlock with my sword, I quickly took out another bottle of mana potion to replenish and overflow my Mana reserves, as right now I was already half drained.


    Of course, he noticed my efforts and tried to thaw them by smashing me on the ground again, but I somehow coped.


    Twisting my body in a strange angle, I shotgunned the bottle, as the potion filled my spirit body with Mana overflowed till it overflowed.


    And I knew just the right place to use that overflowing Mana.


    Without hesitation, I overloaded my armor, using its Enchantments to do only one task, boost me physically.


    And before the Enchantments even took effect, I pulled my fist back, and brought it down as soon as I felt a massive surge in my strength.


    -CRACK!!


    An audible crack resounded throughout the barrier as the scales of the tail gripping around my leg broke, causing it slacken. I kicked that python sized tail that coiled around my leg with the other, and finally pulled my leg out, as I fell towards the ground.


    Using a bit of wind magic, I got in the position to block the pointed wing tip coming my way, and used the recoil from the clash to backflip, land my hands, and push myself out of the demon''s range.


    I almost wobbled on the landing, as my leg that was held by his tail was completely mangled.


    And not just my leg, my arms, my ribs and my neck all of them were broken or cracked, the only reason I could still stand would be my Attribute and my Armor.


    The fusion with my equipment, as simple as it sounds, it wasn''t.


    It let me do many things that broke common sense, and in the past month I did my utmost best to find what these were.


    And I found some interesting things, things like what I did now with my sword.


    And things where even with a mangled leg and broken body, I could stand, and not just stand, I could fight!


    And that''s what I did, for I couldn''t maintain the overloaded state of my armor for long.


    So as soon as I corrected my posture and breathing, I rushed back to my foe, who didn''t disappoint me.


    As I expected, apart from some slight burns, he was fine, and those burns too were healing with incredible speed.


    He must have underestimated the power my spell carried, for him to be injured, but even then he was able to send my sword flying backwards.


    Remotely casting spells wasn''t a new technique after all, but such power from a technique that was casted by only an E+ ranked kid, that must be unexpected, even for him.


    Or so I thought, as I extended my hand towards my sword, that responding to my gesture came back flying at me.


    --Grab


    I grabbed my magical sword, as I finally got ready to face the hulking figure in front of me.


    And then...


    ...we clashed again.


    -KWANGGG!!

 Chapter 30 - The Unexpected Fight, III

    -KWANGGG!!!


    -CLASH!!!


    -BOOM!!!


    Clash after clash.


    Strike after strike.


    And spell after spell.


    It hasn''t been long, just a minute or two, but in this short period we exchanged hundreds of blows, and as expected, I was the one getting pushed back.


    Our Magical might was almost the same, but even after boosting my body, I was physically inferior.


    And considering that I literally had no constrains on my physical growth, I felt annoyed.


    It was like someone saying, that I was suffering because I didn''t work hard enough.


    -Swoosh


    I tilted my body to the side, avoiding the claw that was aimed to grab me, but the grab swiftly changed into a backhanding motion as soon as I passed it.


    I avoided that too, casting a wind elemental spell to jump above the backhand like a hurdle, and continued that movement by going low, slashing my sword that was tilted at an angle to deflect the sneaky tail coming at me, before propelling myself to get even closer to him.


    But unfortunately, he wasn''t an immobile fortress that I could reach after avoiding some attacks, rather the bastard was too agile for his size, but at least I could match him there, or else...


    I didn''t think farther than that, as my foe took a step back while pivoting himself.


    But I wasn''t outdone, I quickly casted an water elemental spell to create a thin sheet of ice above the ground, that, along with my Armor''s enchantments helped me change my direction without losing any momentum, which I followed by an Acceleration spell that gave me another burst of explosive speed, together with my active wind elemental one.


    With that burst of speed, I reached the demon''s left, and slashed with my burning white-hot sword.


    -Sizzzllleee


    The sword dug into his skin, sizzling his flesh as I made the slash curve upwards, targeting his ribs and chest.


    Or I planned to do so.


    Before I could actually dig deeper I had to curve my sword upwards, as I sensed a huge mana fluctuation from above...


    ''As expected!''


    I thought as I saw the demon charging up his signature ball of demonic Mana.


    And I just had the thing to deal with this...


    ''Not yet.''


    But I decided to wait, and just pumped more power on my swing, making the blade glow brighter, while I imbued some additional spells on it.


    --BOOM!!


    Another explosion ensued right on the demon''s face, as I got the hell out of there with another Acceleration, but just the initial force of explosion, cracked my bones and shook my organs.


    Even then I rejoiced as I got away, for the demon definitely had it worse.


    With a marginally better mood, I took the chance to shotgun another Mana and Health potion.


    This fight was short, but extremely fast paced, there wasn''t a moment where I could relax or deactivate my skills.


    And keeping them activated took Mana, a lot of it, and that was natural considering the rank of my skills.


    With difficulty, I drank the potions, as I felt myself approaching the limit.


    After all, it wasn''t like I could drink potions indefinitely.


    There was a limit to this too, a limit that had been reduced to its lowest, due to them being highest grade potions.


    But then, how many potions had I drank in this short 4~5 minutes duration?


    Six of them.


    (A/N: Just assume he drank 3 in between.)


    More than a potion per minute...


    Obviously, I hit the limit.


    Actually, I wasn''t actually spending so much Mana, rather, there were times when I drank the potion at 80% of my reserves just cause I had the chance to, pumping all the overflowing Mana in my Armor.


    But now, I don''t think I could do even that, my Spirit body will probably be damaged if I try to.


    So, it was... ''Time for the finale...''.


    I thought, as I jumped back, avoiding the demon that stomped on my previous location.


    And countered by throwing some spells his way, despite him using those strange green eyes of his.


    Yes, those green eyes didn''t make things harder for me now, not after I grasped their trick.


    The trick was simple, he disrupts your thought process, so just make sure the thought process disrupted isn''t the one that is processing magic.


    So, in my mind, I just created some ''dummy'' non-magic related thought processes, and made them the circle around the magical ones, protecting my inner thoughts.


    As much as this sounds like nonsense, this was the only way to control or adjust skills.


    And on the innermost part of these thought processes, stayed a single process, that had been going on for a lot longer.


    Even longer than the fight, in fact as soon as I was told to fight, told to ''clean up my mess'', I started forming this spell.


    What was this?


    My finale.


    But for it work, I needed a solid hit, I needed to force him to use more of his power, I needed him exhausted, even if it was just for a moment.


    ''But this bastard...''


    He was smart.


    Even with a half-blown face, that had its muscles twitching as it regenerated, this bastard was calm.


    So calm, so composed, that unless I throw something that could truly be fatal for him, he won''t exert himself more than necessary.


    I could do that, I had something in my arsenal that could do that.


    But if I really tried that, then it would truly be a one-shot thing, I would really be down for the go, regardless of my success.


    ''So, should I risk this?''


    I thought, as I jumped back again to get away from another Mana blast coming my way.


    I didn''t think for long, though.


    For my answer was already fixed...


    ''I''m gonna kill this bastard!!''


    I decided, as I lowered my posture, and started my first step.


    Completely disregarding my condition, I stacked 8 Acceleration magic circles, as I launched myself through them.


    Moving so fast that a massive shockwave, that even shattered the debris around me, was generated.


    Of course, I was too focused to notice that.


    Channeling, an amount of Mana so phenomenal that even the air around me cracked, I moved.


    Getting closer to the vessel, who had yet to register me even moving, and sent him flying upwards by delivering a heavy punch filled with lightning elements straight in his guts.


    At this moment, I wanted to cry-out, ''PAYBACK!!''.


    But with the number of broken bones, I had right now, I just couldn''t, it hurt so much that I couldn''t speak, much less shout.


    Despite the pain though, I did one thing, one thing that I absolutely couldn''t not do, I dug my sword in the ground and invoked my magic.


    Thankfully, the lightning coursing through his body gave me the time to do so.


    Like a surging tide my Mana filled the air, rushing towards the electrified demon, that just registered himself being hit, and surrounded him.


    Forming an humongous amount of runes that veritably caged him, blocking him from all sides.


    But this was just the start.


    The runes hummed, glowed, and moved.


    Blooming with power, as they synchronized with each other and activated, forming my spell.


    Following their example, my sword that I dug in the ground, lit up, and similarly got covered in multicolored runes, before it started crackling crazily with Mana.


    Mana so powerful that, even its physical body that hadn''t been damaged no matter what happened, started deforming....


    A necessary sacrifice, when you think about it...


    Actually, there weren''t many ways to destroy a vessel.


    Just two of them.


    First, cut off the magical connection between the vessel and the original Demon that possessed him, and then exhaust the limited Magical Power the vessel has, due the loss of connection, when there is no Magical Power left the vessel dies automatically...


    And my spell did just that.


    A multi-elemental array that continuously attacked him with a shower of destructive elements that were enhanced by each other.


    Freezing, electrifying, burning, cutting, pressurizing,...etc., etc.


    It had all sorts of effects.


    And right now, it was using all of them, as multicolored rings made up of different runes continuously spun, pouring out elemental energies on a smaller sphere of light, that completely covered the whole demon, trapping him in place.


    Attacking him using different lethal elemental combinations, each attack having the same power as the spell I used on my sword.


    Approaching the roof of D+ rank with each attack.


    But that wasn''t the most important thing, rather the fact that it blocked the magical connection between the original demon and the vessel, was more noteworthy.


    This meant that as long as the vessel spent enough time in the sphere of light, he would die.


    -thump


    I flopped down on the ground with my hands holding on my sword that was still crackling with Mana, as I took another set of potions, healing myself and recovering my Mental Power and Mana.


    ''Last potions of the day'', I thought as I concentrated on the innermost thought process, that was still going on my mind.


    And smiled a bit, as I felt it finally completing.


    Finally, my finale was ready...


    As soon as I thought that, my mind inwardly relaxed, as my body shivered with anticipation.


    But then, I had to be calm, I had to stay cool. So, I decided to do something productive, I observed the array I constructed.


    This array I constructed, wasn''t actually powered by me.


    Yes, I used my Mana to construct it, but powering it?


    Powering something that could throw D+ rank spells ten times a second?


    Nope, I couldn''t do that, not just me even a C ranker couldn''t do that, at least not for long.


    But this array was doing exactly that.


    How?


    Because just like an electrical appliance, it was powered by not me but the whole Ellsworth Estate.


    Yes, the whole Ellsworth Estate.


    I directly connected the array I made, to the Estate''s Mana supply. Using my sword as a medium, I hacked into, no more like, I opened an already present backdoor, in the whole Mana supply system of the estate with my already registered high priority Mana signature, and added a temporary magical method that I constructed during the battle to it, making it power my array.


    And yes, for me to do all that, I had to take the permission of the so-called Master of the system.


    The Master being none other than the all-knowing God of the Estate, my high and mighty Father, the Magus Reynold Von Ellsworth.


    -Haaaahhh


    Taking in a deep breath, stood up again.


    -Arghhh


    And groaned the next moment.


    Though the healing potion worked, my body''s condition was still bad.


    This wasn''t a game after all.


    My body needed time to recover, time that I didn''t have.


    Thinking of time...


    ''It should be about time.''


    Proving my thoughts, the entertaining show of the demon incarnate getting beat up while being trapped in a sphere of light ended, as the demon suddenly burst out in an overwhelming surge of demonic Mana that engulfed the whole sphere.


    Like a wildfire, the black flames painted the whole area black. Burning the array, I painfully constructed, while granting the demon freedom.


    Seeing the scene, I laughed a little...


    ''Ahh, these bastards are really like cockroaches...''


    But even then he had no chance to win.


    As soon as my spell was completed, this fight was over.


    The dark tide parted, and the black flames subsided, revealing my opponent.


    With the array burned, the vessel''s connection with his original body had been restored.


    Providing the demon incarnate with a tremendous amount of demonic Mana, resulting in his current form.


    Unlike the previous bareback form that was buck naked, now he had equipment.


    Equipped from the head to toe he was covered in a demonic spiky armor, made up of pure energy.


    That, along with the menacing looking greatsword in his hand, and the overwhelmingly demonic presence that ranked to the C+ grade...


    ''He got quite an power-up~''


    I thought with a faint smile.


    Unfortunately for him, that didn''t change anything.


    Noticing my attitude, the demon spoke.


    "aRE YOU GIvIng Up KiD, fINALLy sCAreD, eh?"


    "At LeASt You aren''T-"


    Is it really necessary to chat after a villain gets an power-up?


    "Shut up!"


    I don''t think so.


    So, I cut him off, and just provoked him.


    "And just come at me."


    As I made a come here gesture.


    "As i EXPeCTed, You Are A MaD DoG AfTer aLl..."


    "lEt''S SEE WhO REaChES yoU FirSt, thOSE ARChMAgeS or my AtTacK!!"


    Really, I just don''t get it.


    Why do they have to talk this much!?


    Are demons lonely?


    I almost laughed at that thought, as I eyed the ball of blackish Mana, that the vessel made in front of him...


    From a small sized ball to an humongous sphere, it just a few moments.


    ''He pumped quite a bit of Mana there. Hmm, this much should be enough.''


    I thought as I watched the demon, who was about to launch this ball at me.


    Taking out, an talisman written with golden ink, I threw it at the ball of Mana swirling in front of him.


    A talisman made by a Magus, my final piece before my move.


    It''s target, the demonic energy.


    Made such that, it will cancel any and all techniques using demonic Mana, by simply making the Demonic energy implode on itself.


    And that meant-


    -BOOOMMMM!!!!!!


    The demon''s demise.


    The ball of Mana exploded right in front of the demon, creating an explosion so powerful that I had crouch down to just not topple.


    The shockwaves, the heat, the power, all of them were so strong, that a normal person in my place would have long been dead.


    As for the demon''s condition, I didn''t even need to check to say.


    He will be fine.


    He will be alive.


    And to change that...


    "Initiate..."


    I said slowly, as I finally started my finale, my final magic for today.

 Chapter 31 - The Finale.

    Placing my hand, which was shivering in anticipation on the ground, I muttered.


    "Initiate¡­"


    Starting my finale.


    Mana left my body at an astonishing rate, creating invisible waves of power that coursed through the ground, expanding outwards, before finally reaching the barrier.


    Like all spells the wave stopped there, unable to breach it, but breaching the barrier wasn''t my intention anyways.


    Instead, the Mana wave seeped into the barrier, travelling through it, as invisible runes making up the barrier got visible for a moment, before returning back to normal as the wave passed by them.


    With each wave of my Mana the process repeated itself, as the barrier started humming, resonating with it, as my spell got to work.


    Finally, the barrier revealed its structure in full.


    Turning opaque, it''s walls transformed into a bright purple screen of light, that was etched with runes to the brim.


    A complex structure made up of countless runes, so complex that a normal would get a headache just by looking at it.


    And in that complex structure, something strange happened...


    The runes started moving, leaving their positions, shuffling out of their trajectories.


    Not all of them moved.


    Most of them were still there, unmoved, relentlessly working, holding up the barrier.


    But some of them, did move.


    Leaving their intended trajectories without actually disturbing the barrier, they moved.


    Closing up on me, before, the first rune climbed up my body, quite literally.


    From the ground to up on my armor, it climbed up. Moving around frantically, but after a short instant, it found its rhythm and started moving in a specific manner.


    After the first rune, second came, closely followed by third, and after that, was a veritable swarm of runes rushing up my body.


    Starting from my hands to my legs.


    Covering my whole body, drowning it in them.


    The runes covered not just my armor, but all my body, wrapping me in layers of them, before the last of them finally arrived.


    "Just give the permission."


    I whispered lightly.


    And as soon as I finished, something clicked, causing the layers of runes wrapping around me to light up.


    -BUZZZZBUZ


    -VOOOMMM


    They voomed, they buzzed, reverberating with power, as they shifted around me.


    And then, in next instant, they dug into my body.


    -URGHHHH!!!!


    Instantly, a severe headache assaulted me, causing the veins on my forehead to bulge up. And not just my head, my whole body was experiencing an intolerable pressure.


    The pressure being so intense, that for the first time my armor started overheating, failing to handle this amount of Mana and data.


    The armor was simply wasn''t made for this.


    But nonetheless, it held on.


    And so, did I.


    With gritted teeth, I processed all these runes, that were crawling on my skin like maggots, while also channeling the Mana that was required for my spell.


    And believe me when I say, you don''t want to experience this, EVER!


    My brain felt like it would explode, while my body was being crushed by the magical pressure of these runes. My nose started bleeding, my brain buzzing, and while it was faint, I still could hear the creaking of my bones.


    Be it my physical or my mental faculties, both of them were beat, especially my mental faculties.


    Thankfully, I was prepared.


    As soon as I felt my limit approaching, I activated an artifact, [Sukan''s Spiritual Ring], which was actually a ring, one of the many things that I stocked in the last month, it was worn under my armor.


    **


    [Sukan''s Spiritual Ring]


    Grade: A


    Sukan''s cherished magical artifact that the Archmage carried with him even after his death.


    Extracted from Sukan''s grave, the ring was affected by the Archmages'' final regret of not being able to reach the next level, giving it an hidden unknown effect.


    Effects:


    Active:


    -When worn increases the wearer''s spiritual-strength by x1.9 for next 15 minutes.


    (A/N: I mean processing power here.)


    -???


    Passive:


    -Increases the wearer''s Mana capacity by 5%, along with increasing the Mana recovery by 5%.


    Cooldown: 12 hours after a complete usage.


    Note passive skills will be deactivated after a complete usage.


    **


    Activating the ring helped me a lot, giving me a moment of relief.


    Of course, a moment was all it could give, because even with x1.9 boost, the process was still beyond me.


    But that didn''t mean it was useless, rather it was damn useful.


    I used that moment to adjust and prepare myself, before I started enduring again...


    -ARGHHH!!!


    ...with another scream if pain.


    But somehow, someway, I continued enduring with gnashed teeth.


    And just when I felt like I really couldn''t continue anymore, just when my spirit body and soul were about the crack, just when my bones were about to break and just when I was about to faint.


    I heard it.


    -Crackle


    An underwhelming crackle, with which, the process of spell initialization ended.


    Thankfully, the process itself wasn''t too long.


    From the start to end, it barely took a single minute, forget a minute, I''m sure I just endured for half a minute, after eliminating other things.


    But in just that single half minute made me experience hell.


    With the spell completed, I slumped on the ground, sprawling down on my back, as I looked at the still on-going explosion.


    Yes, to my surprise, the explosion was still ongoing, thought it was mostly covered in smoke and died down a lot now.


    Bloody fucker must have put atleast 90% of his power in this attack.


    -Huuuuu


    I sighed as I closed my eyes, and inspected my state.


    All my bones, were broken.


    Some of my organs, failed, many of mine blood vessels burst.


    With me being in such a condition, even with my armor''s support, I couldn''t even move a finger, let alone stand.


    Same was the condition of my mind. I couldn''t cast any new spells, I had abused it way too much today, for it to allow that...


    And most importantly, my body was shivering.


    But not because my condition.


    But because of my thrill.


    Because of what I could sense, because of what I could feel, because of what I could do.


    Instead of thousand of runes running on my skin, right now, I had just a few of them that covered my hands and chest.


    The runes kept moving though, the ones floating on my chest diving on the ground, while new runes kept replacing them, it was simple cycle.


    And because of this spell, I sensed him.


    A sneaky cockroach whose time had come.


    "HOW Dare You SLEEP KiD!!"


    The cockroach squealed, as he tried to sneak up on me, by using that stealth skill he had along with the smoke that provided him cover.


    He slashed, with the same menacing greatsword that he held before.


    But he stopped midway.


    -Ding!


    Of course, not because he wanted to.


    But because, he couldn''t go any further.


    The demon was still as majestic, still as scary, still as powerful as before.


    But the image of him not being able to even scratch the purple screen between us was truly enjoyable.


    Did the Earl save me?


    No.


    He didn''t.


    This wasn''t the Magus.


    It was me.


    It was my spell.


    My spell to highjack other spells.


    Of course, due to difference in ranks I could do this only because the Earl allowed me to.


    But even then, this barrier was now my spell.


    Another purple screen appeared underneath me, and lifted me up just as I ordered.


    I wanted to see this with my own eyes.


    And honestly, it was funny.


    Like a joker, the demon did a lot of things.


    He slashed out with a lot of power, his arms swelled up twice their normal size while his greatsword was coated with reddish-black mana, probably one of his skills.


    Then he lifted his tail as he fired some kind of black needle that contained extremely concentrated power of death, at me.


    And when even that didn''t work, he split open his chest, his flesh moving back revealing a pulsating crystalline ball, his demonic core, as he fired a powerful black beam of light straight out from his core.


    A thick truck sized beam, of powerful black light hit my barrier.


    It was so powerful, that it almost reached the B- rank!


    But that was it.


    That was his finale, and it couldn''t do anything, his show ended there.


    I knew that it did, by the look on his face as he stood there.


    Suddenly, he felt...


    ...boring.


    And, I didn''t need boring.


    Especially, not an boring cockroach.


    So, I decided to crush him...


    ...just like a cockroach.


    Second method of killing a Demon Contractor.


    Crush them so thoroughly, that there is nothing left to regenerate from.


    Controlling the barrier with my mind, I did just that.


    -BANG


    -BANG


    -BANG


    From the walls of the barrier, two purple screens came out so fast, that the demon couldn''t react.


    In an single instant, they crushed him between them three times, turning him into an meat paste, before he could even scream.


    But of course, he was alive.


    ''Not for long...''


    I hummed, as I waited, waiting for him to be healed for a bit before continuing.


    And as soon as his body structure got formed, he was suddenly thrown in air.


    This time instead of flat screens, waiting for him were hundreds of pikes.


    They pierced through his body, leaving it dangling in mid-air.


    Supported only by the pikes that pierced through his body, I wanted to see this for a while, but...


    ''There will be no break for you now!''


    A pillar made up of purple light, came from the ground.


    Pushing his body deeper on the pikes, and continued doing so, all the way, smashing his body on the sealing of the barrier.


    Then, the pikes in his body changed shape, from pikes they turned into thin screens of light that-


    -SLASH,


    Slashed through his body like Swiss cheese.


    His arms, legs, wings, tail, his everything, was separated from his torso, that now, only had his head attached to it.


    But, of course, he wasn''t dead yet.


    So, I continued.


    Smashing his body again and again, beating him just like he beat me, until all I had left was slightly squirming meat paste that wriggled from time to time, on the ground.


    -Huuuuuu


    I inwardly sighed, because outwardly I couldn''t, my body was too broken for that.


    I''m pretty sure that it''s going to be a bloody mess as soon as I deactivate my attribute infusion, but still...


    ''That was enough payback.''


    Thinking that, I made my last move.


    It wasn''t something flashy, I just created a barrier that split up and transformed into hundreds of small cubes, each of them holding a small part of the meat paste, and then, raised the temperature inside it to 3000¡ãC.


    And that was it.


    The black squirming flesh, got surrounded by a purple film, turning white in the next instant.


    After a minute, I retracted the purple film, finding was nothing left there...


    An anticlimactic end, I must say...


    With that, I did one last scan.


    Which confirmed that there was nothing of the vessel left, atleast nothing inside the barrier.


    I relaxed, at the thought, at my victory.


    Causing the spell to slip out of my control.


    Instantly, the purple screen lifting me disappeared, causing my body to fall.


    I closed my eyes, as I expected another wave of pain from the fall.


    But before my body could touch the ground, it was caught.


    Caught by a gentle power, that started healing me.


    "You did well, Rayne."


    And with it came a gentle voice.


    "Now rest."


    I knew the power, I knew the voice, so without bothering to open my eyes, as even that was taxing on my body...


    ....I fainted.

 Chapter 32 - Aftermath

    [Earl''s Bedroom]


    "Have you tracked it?"


    A feminine voice asked solemnly.


    "Yes, I have."


    "I see."


    The voice said before turning her head to the screen. A screen that showed her, the figure of her battered son.


    For a while, the room was silent, as both the husband and wife watched the fight.


    But it was broken, by an enquiring voice.


    "You look upset?"


    And that triggered her.


    Snapping her head at her husband.


    "You aren''t!?"


    She asked in a deep voice.


    Yes, she was upset, and not just upset, she was enraged, thoroughly.


    Right now, there were only two things she wanted to.


    First, save her son.


    And second, to fucking kill this demon.


    But if her husband continued acting like that, then, adding ''punching him in the face'' in the list won''t be a far-fetched move.


    After all, wasn''t it because of him, that her son was fighting this demon?


    Couldn''t he just keep his mouth shut!


    Why did he have to say, ''Clean up your own mess'' and things like that!


    Of course, she actually knew why.


    And that was the only reason she was still sitting in this room, waiting, watching and doing nothing...


    Her son, needed combat experience.


    Not the usual sparring he did, but actual, life and death combat experience.


    Obviously, her husband knew that too, so as soon as he found a chance, he used it.


    Just, the opponent he found outclassed her son in all ways.


    At first, she was overjoyed as she watched the fight, and why wouldn''t she be?


    After all, her son, defeated a D ranked vessel like it was nothing.


    And note the word ''vessel'', a being with infinite regeneration, just how many kids, no, just how magic users could do that!


    Very few.


    She was just so thrilled at that time, that she could suppress a smile from blooming on her face, and it was not just because of his feat, but also due to the spells he used.


    Spells of his of his own attribute. Meaning, he finally overcame his inferiority complex.


    He finally accepted his attribute, and even started researching it.


    This fact overjoyed her more than his win...


    Thinking the fight was over, she got up and was about to change, so that she could go and shower her son with praises.


    Well, that is after she took care of the vessel.


    Not like that dampened her mood.


    Rather, she even planned to use this chance to show off her B+ ranked magical might.


    Amy had tipped her off to do this.


    But she was stopped, by her own husband.


    And from there, everything went downhill.


    Her son put up a good fight, but he was outclassed in the end, his body got battered, so did his mind, but even then, her husband didn''t allow her to intervene.


    And now, if her husband cracked some joke, then she was ready to pounce on him.


    She had matured, but even now, she was a fiery woman at her core. Just that, she limited showing this side of her, to only her true self to husband.


    And she didn''t mind showing him that again.


    Thankfully, his reply didn''t disappoint her.


    "What do you think?"


    He asked back, his words weren''t impressive, but his voice, his atmosphere, and most importantly his eyes, convinced her.


    His deep eyes, shone with so much power, that even an Archmage would cower back with just a look.


    But not her, even though she wasn''t Archmage, she was close, just a step away. And most importantly, she wasn''t afraid of her own husband.


    "Then go help him already."


    "No."


    WHAT!?


    Still a no?


    Why the hell is he doing this!?


    "Why?"


    She asked, as calmly as possible.


    "He will win."


    He said in a voice so filled confidence, that for a moment she thought, ''Has he gone from half crazy to fully crazy now?''


    "No, I haven''t Latina, just trust me this once, okay?"


    Ugrrhhh!


    This man was making her mad; can''t he see!!


    The vessel''s rank just got boosted up!!


    He has reached C- rank!!


    (A/N: After the first transformation.)


    No matter what!, she couldn''t think of a way, in which her son could win against that. Especially, with that infinite regeneration and mana that the vessel possessed.


    But for now...


    "Okay, I will, but if by any chance something bad happens, then you will face the consequences, remember that!''


    ...she chose to believe.


    And, three minutes later...


    A shell-shocked Countess sat on the couch, as she watched a footage that should have had an title ''Hundred-ways-to-torture-someone''.


    "You...you knew this didn''t you?"


    She asked in a shaking voice.


    "No, I didn''t, but I expected this."


    "You expected this...?"


    "Yes, I expected this.


    Say Latina, he has gotten crazier hasn''t he?"


    He said, before finally breaking into intense laughter, laughter that he was suppressing for so long.


    "HAHAHAHAHAHA"


    Shaking her head, she turned her head towards the screen, inwardly quipping as she saw the scene, ''I don''t think, this is the best time to say that.''


    Before she continued in a serious tone.


    "What about the demon? You tracked him, right? Where is he?"


    "Laraska, deep in the demon realm."


    "Hmm, and what are you going to about him?"


    With a smirk, the Magus turned to her as he asked, "Don''t you know already?"


    He asked as his voice got lower than it already was.


    "Some cockroach touches my son, and expects to live!?"


    "NOT POSSIBLE!!!"


    "Ho~ it could be a trap, you know?"


    "And what if it''s an trap?"


    "Well...nothing, just be careful, and heal Rayne before leaving."


    "I know that already, Oh! Looks like he stopped."


    Those were the last words she heard before the Magus before he disappeared, appearing in the screen instead.


    With a sigh, she too stood up, got changed, and headed to the infirmary.


    First, she wanted to see her son.


    ***


    [Infirmary]


    [Rayne''s POV]


    -Blink


    -Blink


    I...


    Where am I?


    "Finally awake, huh."


    I heard, while I questioned myself, as I registered my unfamiliar surroundings.


    Father?


    Oh, right?


    Right, right, right.


    I got fucked by a Demon Contractor.


    I crushed him like the insect her was, but he fucked me quite a bit.


    I turned my head to the side, catching the massive silhouette of the Magus, who for some reason had a glowing hand atop my abdomen, which he promptly removed.


    "Healing your messed up body."


    He said, noticing my questioning look.


    "I see."


    I said, before I falling silent.


    I looked around the room and found the Countess sleeping on the couch, along with Amy was sitting beside her.


    She flashed me smile, before gesturing silence while pointing at the sleeping Countess.


    And I obliged.


    She then, picked up an unknown fruit and started peeling it like an apple.


    Feeling the atmosphere, I didn''t think much time has passed.


    And that was confirmed by the Earl, who spoke in my mind.


    ''It''s been two days if you are thinking about that.''


    ''I see.''


    Two days, huh?


    That''s acceptable, my plans won''t be pushed back too much.


    ''Are you feeling any discomfort?''


    ''No, rather I am feeling quite refreshed.''


    Yes, I was feeling quite good, no headache, no body pain, no exhaustion.


    In fact, I felt even stronger than before.


    As for my mental state, it was similar to post-nut clarity.


    Now, I realized that I had choices, a lot of them.


    I could have totally avoided the situation, or atleast, I could have prevented my bones from being broken.


    But, I didn''t.


    Instead, I acted like a total chuunibyou, and jumped head first into the situation.


    But not without reason, though the reasons were quite childish.


    First, I didn''t want to disappoint this man.


    The weariness I felt from his voice at that time was very real.


    So, I decided to play along.


    And second, well...as soon as I thought of the possibility of being able to use a Magus class spell, I acted on it, reflexively.


    I didn''t think much, nor did I had some kind of grand plan or something, even winning or losing didn''t matter that much, I simply wanted to use that spell.


    So, I acted on it.


    Must say, that changed at the end of the fight.


    I wanted to kill that bastard, just as much as I wanted to use that spell.


    And, I succeeded in doing both.


    But now, I also realized how crazily I acted.


    Sadly, even now, I couldn''t confidently say that I wouldn''t jump at such an situation again.


    Of course, it wasn''t like I would do this in any other circumstances, I didn''t lose my mind after all.


    Rather, I clearly knew a Magus was protecting me, I wouldn''t die even if mess up, that''s why I acted so decisively, so swiftly, so crazily.


    As for the pain, and the torture session?


    My brain cleverly ignored those.


    Honestly, just how much thinking do you expect from an injured person.


    Anyways, let me check my status.


    ***


    [Status]


    Name: Rayne Von Ellsworth.


    Age: 13 years


    Height: 162 cm --> 163 cm


    Weight: 45 kg --> 47 kg.


    Condition: Healthy


    Class: Swordsman.


    Class Grade: Bronze.


    Sub-Class: Rune Scholar


    Sub-Class Grade: Bronze


    Power Rank: E+ --> D-


    Rank Limit: -error


    Body Stats:


    ? Strength: E+ --> D


    ? Agility: D


    ? Stamina: E --> E+


    ? Endurance: D+ --> C-


    ? Dexterity: D


    ? Intelligence: E --> D-


    ? Perception: D- --> D


    Limit: -error


    Spirit Stats:


    ? Mana: C+ ~>26733/26760 --> C+ ~> 30,000/30,000


    ? Mental Power: D- ~>427/450 --> D ~> 526/526


    Limit: B+ --> A-


    Talent:


    ? Mana Manipulation: A


    ? Magic Comprehension: B+ --> A-


    ? Mental Perception: A-


    Limit: A-


    Skills: [Split Second --> S], [Parallel Mind --> A+], [Attribute Infusion --> A], [Mana Reading --> B+], [Peekaboo --> B+]


    Attribute: Enchanter.


    Magic user level: Soldat


    Spells: Dry, Ignite, Accelerate,...etc., Spell Reading (new), Spell Interrupt(new), Spell Steal(new).


    Unique Condition:


    [Limit Breaker]


    Power assimilated: 1/7


    Power Granted: Body beyond mortal shell, no limits to your body''s growth.


    Time for next assimilation: 8962(hrs.):02(min):15(sec). ¨¤ 8002:46:28.


    (A/N: I skipped the explanation)


    [Mismatched Soul]


    A unique condition that occurred due to sudden and unexpected growth in soul''s power.


    Due to the sudden growth, the talent limit, and spiritual limit is expected to increase.


    These changes will occur during a breakthrough and will continue to occurring until the soul matches the body.


    Current Soul level: A+ (Archmage)


    ***


    Huh?


    I was healthy, and I even broke through?


    And most importantly, I have another Unique Condition?


    What the fucking hell?


    Wait, wait, wait.


    Let me think.


    My soul is Mismatched?


    My talent will continue increasing until, I reach Archmage level?


    Really?


    What the fucking hell!!


    I opened my eyes wide, as my head snapped towards the Magus.


    "I broke through."


    I said, still quite bewildered by the news.


    It wasn''t actually uncommon to break through after an tough battle, but breaking through while being unconscious, I didn''t know that was possible.


    "Congratulations."


    And, I got an plain reply, totally indicating that this wasn''t actually a news for my father.


    But the Magus didn''t stop there.


    Observing me with his hawk like eyes, he asked.


    "But Rayne, that''s not all, right?


    There must be something else, right?


    Something strange about your breakthrough...?"


    How?


    "Correct?"


    How the fuck does he know that?


    No, now is not the time to think about this.


    Rather, how should I handle this?


    Should I tell him, or not?


    Looking at his face, looking at those shining eyes observing me, clearly, I couldn''t escape this one by spouting nonsense?


    So, the question is, how much should I tell him?

 Chapter 33 - A Lazy Day.

    In the end, I decided tell him as much as I could.


    Sitting up, I lifted my hand, made my bracelet touch his, and transferred the information about my spirit stats, talent, and unique condition, Mismatched Soul, to it.


    Amazement flashed through the Magus'' eyes, as he processed the information.


    In the end wasn''t able to contain his excitement, causing a smile to spread on his face.


    With a huge smile spreading through his face, he said a single line.


    "You did well...Rayne."


    A single line, but it was so-filled with emotions, that it was more impactful than any praises I had ever received.


    Words filled with emotions of relief.


    Well, I knew where he was coming from.


    Afterall, how could he, a Magus, not know about his son''s talent?


    And how aggrieved he must have felt, when he saw his son trying so hard to get stronger, while knowing that his son''s efforts won''t be rewarded, ever...


    He couldn''t encourage his son, for that will be giving him false hope, and he couldn''t even stop him.


    How could he?


    What would he say to do so?


    Son, stop training so hard cause you won''t get stronger even if you train.


    Why?


    Because you aren''t talented enough.


    Could he really say that?


    No, I don''t think he could.


    Maybe, that''s the reason he didn''t say anything, and just let Rayne do his own thing.


    But now!, That had changed!


    So, it was understandable that he couldn''t be more relieved than ever.


    Anyways, I just nodded my head, too busy in trying to figure out how to deal with follow up questions.


    But to my surprise, they never came.


    "We should wake your mother up. She''s been here, ever since you got admitted, forsaking her sleep and work. So, I put her to sleep for a while."


    He said instead, while lifting his hand.


    A complicated magic circle, that absolutely didn''t look like a simple sleeping spell manifested on it, before shattering like a piece of glass.


    Then, the sleeping beauty, my mother, woke up.


    With a subtle twitch, her eyebrows opened halfway. And with those half-open, still dreamy eyes, she lifted her head, scanning the room.


    Before she closed them again and leaned back.


    1 second, 2 second, and...


    Her eyes opened wide!, As she stood up the next moment!


    Naturally, all the eyes in the room were drawn to her.


    Recovering from her sleeping stupor, the Countess noticed her situation, and coughed.


    Before casting a ''freshen-up'' spell?, and started walking towards me, while a plate full of fruit slices drifted in the air, following her steady gait.


    All embarrassment faded from her face, as she came close and stood beside me.


    Naturally, she wasn''t fazed by the attention.


    With her eyes lighting up, she inspected me for a bit before sighing in relief.


    Then with a tender, caring, voice she asked.


    "Are feeling well, Rayne?"


    "I''m fine, Mother. You don''t have to lose sleep because of me."


    She broke in a smile, and reached out to pat my head.


    "I''m the who should be worried about you now, young man, you aren''t old enough to worry about your mother. Now let me apologize."


    "What!?, Why would you apologize?"


    "-Shhhhhhh."


    Placing a finger in front of her lips, she shushed me down, before continuing,


    "You suffered a lot, Rayne. I saw you while you did.


    That must have been painful, right?"


    "But, even though I saw it, I didn''t help you.


    It doesn''t matter if it was for your own good or not. The fact is, I didn''t help you.


    For that, forgive me Rayne.


    I am sorry for not helping you."


    "I-It''s okay, y-you don''t have to apologize. I know why you did that, and I know you wanted to help-"


    I couldn''t finish.


    Why?


    Because two thin but strong arms pulled me in, into an incredibly soft bosom.


    I was so shocked, that I couldn''t even speak.


    It was soft, incredibly soft, and warm.


    My face felt like it was being wrapped by an soft warm cloud.


    "Listen to me Rayne Von Ellsworth!


    You aren''t an adult yet, and even if you become one, you will always be a child for me. So, at least in front of me, you don''t have to act mature.


    Feel free to speak, complain, or even whine a little, I won''t scold you. Rather the more you act like this, the more I feel like I have failed as your mother.


    So, please just be yourself around mother, okay?"


    "Okay..."


    I said seriously, but then, I felt like shouldn''t be this obedient.


    "T-then mother, will you please release me, I-I can''t breathe."


    So, I tried a joke


    The room immediately became silent for a moment as the Countess froze in place, but just as I thought I messed up, the Count burst out laughing, followed by Amy who tried to stifle her giggles, but was unsuccessful.


    The solemn and emotional atmosphere broke in an instant, as the Countess released me slowly.


    Unable to look into my eyes, the Countess looked to the side as she mouthed, "I''m sorry.", in a mosquito''s voice.


    Taking a few deep breaths with exaggerating moments, I caught my breath, before joining the laughing duo.


    And just like that I finished my day in a good mood and strange thought.


    ''My mother looks adorable when she sulks.''


    ***


    I moved to back my room the last night.


    I was completely healed, when I woke up. So, there was no need to forsake the comfort of my room for no reason.


    Moving in, the first thing I wanted to do was test my strength.


    And when I registered that thought in my mind, I seriously wanted to dig a hole and hide myself in it.


    REALLY!!??


    What the fuck is wrong with me.


    Why are my thoughts starting from getting stronger and ending in getting stronger as well?


    It was like my brain had a problem, the thoughts of getting stronger, the feeling of strength and the recent feeling of owning that magus class spell, they were just so occupying my mind, that I couldn''t think of anything else.


    FUCK!!


    I said, as I made a major decision.


    I decided to take the day off.


    Today, I won''t train.


    ''But then, what to do?''


    Well, it wasn''t like I did nothing at all, but those things were more like side jobs, most of my day was normally spent in physical training, magical training and then attribute researching.


    ''Let''s complete my daily ritual first.''


    I thought, as I stopped rolling on my bed and took out a shiny silver hand mirror.


    -Click


    -Shawww


    Closing the door and the curtains with Psychokinesis, I held the mirror in my hand and pressed the only button present on the mirror, before injecting my Mana into it.


    Ripples.


    Silver ripples spread through the mirror''s surface, as the scene changed to that of an orphanage.


    ***


    It was early morning, so naturally, kids were having breakfast.


    And as you can expect from kids, the whole place was buzzing with chatter.


    A hundred or so kids in the same room, eating breakfast, harmoniously, naughtily...until he arrived.


    The chatter died down, as a green haired, red eyed kid, entered the dining hall.


    With a speedy gait he approached the counter, completely unobstructed, as the file of kids standing in front of him moved back without a word.


    Taking a plate from the counter, he filled it and started moving towards the nearest table.


    The table that was filled to the brim, got empty as soon as he started approaching it.


    Finally, he sat down with a thump, and started eating as quickly as possible.


    And thanks to his efforts he finished eating in record time.


    Just as he was about to get up, another thump resounded as a purple haired girl sat beside him.


    "Once again you scaring others, Valen."


    "I didn''t do anything, it''s their problem if they got scared."


    "That''s exactly the problem, you dummy! You didn''t do anything! Why don''t you just explain yourself, just like you explained it to me. Everything would be back on track if you do."


    "A waste of time."


    "And how do you know that without even trying?"


    "Just look in their eyes Tiara, you will get your answer, for them I am just a monster."


    "Wait-"


    He said as he stood up, ignoring the purple haired girl with puffed cheeks, and returned to his lab, not wasting a single moment.


    ***


    ''Another failure, I guess.''


    I shook my head, as saw the scene, placing the mirror back.


    It was artifact that used a blood magic spell, [Blood Tracking] to monitor the target by using a drop of his blood.


    It was the reason I collected Valen''s blood that day, I wanted to keep an eye on him.


    Normally, Valen should have been in jail right now, but due to my interference his murders were changed into an act of self-defense, which spared him from his imprisonment and gave him more time to mature. But that set his future on a completely different path, so keeping an eye on him was necessary.


    So, this, slowly became a daily ritual of sorts.


    Valen was doing good, and not just good, he was doing great, at least in the magical aspects.


    Emotionally, he was devastated, he took his mother''s death quite badly when compared with original self, rather than accepting it, he scheduled himself.


    After breaking the jaw of a kid who insulted his dead mother on his first day, he scheduled himself.


    After the news that he killed people spread through the orphanage, he scheduled himself.


    And when someone tried to break into his walls, he scheduled himself even harder.


    But well, that only made him focus more on his research and training, so it isn''t a bad thing, I guess?


    The purple haired girl, Tiara, was complete surprise though.


    I need to keep my eyes on him, for nothing could go wrong this time.


    But..., now that I was done with that.


    What should I do next?

 Chapter 34 - Night Attack!

    The day had passed, and the night came.


    Unable to decide what to do, I just ended up reaffirming my plans, and tried to gauge the butterfly effect that my existence must have caused.


    While doing so, I idly watched another one of the many matches fought in the arena.,


    The match ended before my thoughts, but,


    ''There''s no use thinking about it.''


    I halted my thoughts, with a logical argument, and walked out.


    -Haaaahhh


    ''Really, just what has become of my life.''


    It was during such times that I really missed my old world.


    There were just so many things to pass the time there, but here I didn''t even have someone whom I could call a friend.


    ''Guess, this is the life of a Young Master?''


    I chuckled dryly, as I watched the sunset.


    ''It sure makes it hard to take it easy.''


    Feeling a bit melancholic, I aimlessly wandered through the estate before stumbling back into the main building when it was the time for dinner.


    "Big brother!, I heard that you did something cool again!"


    "Tell me!, tell me about it!"


    I heard as soon as I entered the room.


    Now that, wiped off my previous melancholy from my mind, as I stepped in with a smile, fully intending to show off.


    ''As long as I have this family.''


    ** (Some time passed the same scenario.)


    The dinner went well, It wasn''t as awkward, or silent as it used to be.


    Though most of the speaking was still done by Reonald and the Countess, but I wasn''t a mere bystander anymore.


    Other than the Countess praising me more than necessary everything was normal.


    Oh wait! I didn''t see Mora today!, and not just today I didn''t see her yesterday as well¡­


    Is something wrong with her?


    Wait, my thinking is wrong.


    She just got implicated in a magical fight.


    So, it was normal for her, for an ordinary girl, to take a few days off.


    I remembered her state that day, her body got paralyzed with fear, but even then, she tried to stop me¡­


    I hope she doesn''t get a mental trauma or something.


    Maybe I should visit her?


    Ugh, why didn''t I think of this before!, I could have just visited her today¡­


    ''Oh well, I''ll just do that tomorrow, I shouldn''t visit her this late.''


    At that time, I didn''t know, that I was going to thoroughly regret my decision.


    ***


    Late at night, when I was deep asleep.


    -Knock


    -Knock


    Someone knocked on my door.


    Instantly, my eyes shot open, as I entered a full state of alertness for a moment¡­


    "Young Master, open up, young master!"


    ¡­before most of it disappeared, as I recognized the owner of the voice.


    Just¡­


    "Open! Up! Young! Master!"


    From a whisper to a call, and maybe it something worse if I didn''t open the door.


    -Click


    So, I opened it, with psychokinesis, while I sat up on the bed.


    ¡­something felt off.


    In the dim light of the room the intruder stepped in.


    And slammed the door shut behind her.


    "¡­!"


    This wouldn''t be a problem normally, but in the dead of night the slamming sound of the door would attract a lot of unwanted attention.


    This move took me by surprise, for she was the last person I would expect such a thing from. But making haste, I somehow stopped the door, with air magic, and slowly closed it shut.


    With the door out of way, I focused on the intruder who entered my room.


    And the first thing I noticed, sent me reeling in shock.


    Just a whiff and I knew, from that sourly sweet smell of hers, this girl¡­is she drunk!!??


    Wrapped in a robe, hair down, blushing cheeks and watery eyes¡­


    Yes, looks like my intruder, Mora, was drunk¡­


    With her head angled downwards, she opened and closed her palm, as if thinking of something.


    "Mora, are you alright¡­?"


    I asked, as I clearly couldn''t imagine her, of all people being drunk without reason.


    But she didn''t answer.


    Instead after hearing my voice, her body trembled, before she tightly clenched both of her fists, as if making a decision.


    Then abruptly, she lifted her head, her watery, but now determined eyes meeting mine, as she started marching towards me.


    With a few steps she was just in front of me, but to my surprise she didn''t stop, rather she stopped holding her robe and jumped on me.


    ''WHAT THE FUCK!!??''


    I thought, as I caught the girl coming my way and habitually pushed her down in a pinning position.


    "Ouch, ow, ouch."


    Only when I heard her cries of pain, did I hurriedly moved aside, unhanding my assailant.


    ''Just what the fuck actually happened?''


    I thought in shock, as I noticed something else.


    ''L-LINGERIE-E!!''


    Mora, that Mora, the serious Mora was wearing a lingerie!!!


    And not just a normal lingerie but a sexy, black-red half-transparent lingerie!!


    ''Is this the end of the world!''


    I thought,


    But then-


    -Sob, sob¡­


    Rather than getting up, the maid just stayed there, and started crying.


    ''REALLY!, will some-fucking-one explain me what is happening here!!''


    What the hell is going on!


    Okay, calm down, calm down Rayne, calm down!


    Being drunk, a lingerie, and her jumping on me, I knew what that meant.


    I wasn''t that dumb.


    But why?


    Why would she do this?


    And why the hell is she crying?


    I don''t fucking know, but it can''t continue like this.


    But then, what should I do?


    "¡­..young master¡­.. didn''t¡­. accept¡­. how can I repay¡­..him now¡­..?"


    The maid kept mumbling as she sat up. She turned to me and tried to jump on me again¡­


    -Thump


    ¡­but, that was enough for a night show, maid.


    ''Now, go to sleep.''


    I retracted my hand that held an actual sleep spell, completely different from the Count''s version, after putting my maid to sleep.


    Oh, fuck!


    That was too much of an escalation.


    ''Guess, things always escalate crazily when I''m with Mora?''


    I hit myself on the head for making a joke in such a situation before considering my options.


    But seriously, I didn''t expect this.


    Like se-rious-ly, this anime trope that found the most hilarious happening to me?


    ''Now I know why the authors do this.''


    ''Yep, a drunk girl is the best for fan service.''


    I thought, as I ogled my maid''s body.


    ''What?, I shouldn''t do this?''


    ''Hehe, not happening, though I refused eating the cherry, I could at least appreciate it.''


    Fair skin, scattered brown hair, damp with sweat maybe because of the alcohol and nervousness, along with a brand-new lingerie that was probably especially bought for tonight¡­


    Must say, the lingerie did its job perfectly.


    Be it the way it emphasized her mature curves, or the way the half transparent material showed some things that shouldn''t be seen¡­


    Umu, it did its job well.


    Yes, Mora was definitely a beauty with her own style. I knew hordes of men from my previous world that would beg for a woman like her, and not just other men, maybe I would have accepted her advances if I didn''t have a world to save¡­


    -Tug


    Tugging her hair behind her ear, I uncovered her face. Flushed face, red ears, fluttering eyebrows and half-open lips¡­


    Knowingly or unknowingly, she made an extremely alluring face, especially those half open lips, as if inviting me to have a taste.


    Those lips that I stared for a month...


    ''Should I have a taste?''


    -Smack


    "Owowow, ow, ouch."


    I smacked myself again, this time with a full powered psychokinesis, to bring myself back on track.


    And damn!, That hurt like a bitch!


    Anyways, I more or less understood what happened,


    The most basic anime trope, the girl getting all guilty, as she got the MC in trouble and decides to repay him with her body.


    Okay, maybe, just maybe, in some unlikeliest scenario this trope actually makes sense, but this, this was not that fucking trope!!


    And this definitely was not the thing you do to an 13-year-11-month-old child.


    She could have just made more of those pancakes of hers, I would be happy enough of she did that, why did she have to resort to this..?


    The serious they are the complex they become?


    Maybe.


    -Haaahhhhh


    Exhaling heavily, I picked her up with psychokinesis and laid her down on the bed, burying in the sheets, before walking out of the room.


    I needed to think, I needed to empty my mind and I knew how to do that.


    Taking out my half-melted sword, I headed towards my lab.


    ''Let''s see if I can fix you.''


    **


    I got the answer to that question after five hours of wasted effort.


    No, I couldn''t fix that.


    The sword was too damaged for that.


    Melting of the metal disrupted the internal structure and layering of the sword, causing a huge dent in its Mana conductivity, it''s physical toughness and the boost in power I got while using it.


    It wasn''t completely useless, I could still enchant it, but those enchantments would be subpar at best, making the whole reason of using a weapon pointless.


    So, I decided to do what rich do.


    Buy a new one.


    I needed a new sword anyways.


    So, putting back that molten sword back, I changed my clothes.


    Last night, I was in such a rush that I didn''t even change my clothes, and left while wearing the same nightgown.


    Thankfully, I had some clothes in my bracelet.


    Everytime this bracelet saves me from a pinch, I somehow feel proud. So, patting myself on the back for stocking up a lot of such stuff, I departed for the main building.


    I''m pretty sure some people already know what happened, and decided to let it slide but I shouldn''t test their patience.


    Anyways, it was 6:30 a.m. already, I had to wake up my sleeping beauty, no, drunken beauty and clear-up some things before resuming my schedule.


    -Haaaah


    I sighed again.


    ''Was a day''s leave too much to ask for?''


    I thought, as I planned what to do next, and how to make things less awkward, for Mora¡­


    ''All for my maid, I guess?''

 Chapter 35 - Guys Dont Read This, This Is Something That Got Posted By Mistake.

    Truly strange.


    As soon as I opened my eyes my first thought was-


    I was supposed to be dead, right..?


    Being hit by lighting, I should be deader than dead¡­


    I remember it, my body melting and my vision fading...


    So, what is this..?


    Illusion..?


    Afterlife, maybe..?


    But, why is everything so groggy and slow¡­


    Something, I don''t know what, but it felt as if something is...disconnected..?


    This created a nagging feeling in back of my head, that something irreversible has happened...


    That feeling, I readily suppressed.


    Then, it suddenly clicked-


    This feeling, these senses, everything I felt was too vivid to be unreal...


    This world, was too vivid to be unreal...


    Maybe, it was my poor brain''s fault.


    It was just so low on processing power, that I couldn''t even recognize this familiar yet unfamiliar atmosphere of the room.


    But, this isn''t completely hopeless, I guess?


    Why?


    Because, I know this room, a hospital, no, a patient''s room.


    The penetrating smell of disinfectant was lingering in the room.


    It washed over my brain, giving it a moment of respite and much needed rest.


    Deciding to rest my brain, I tried to move my body.


    And the results were passable, I guess?


    It was like moving a rusted machine, my body, it just won''t move...


    Was I sleeping for a long time?


    Just how much time has passed?


    Don''t tell me!, I became an old man without knowing it!?


    A headache assaulted just in time, as if to prevent me from overthinking...


    Even then, I was thankful, why?


    Well, I have heard from many people that, it''s normal to not being able to feel some of the body parts after coming out of coma, but I can feel them without any problem.


    I can''t move them sure, but, I can at least feel them¡­


    So, I was thankful..


    Actually, this was not the first time.


    I had a bad case of asthma when I was little, so I had to stay in hospitals and sometimes those stays extended to months.


    So, I was familiar with this rusted feeling which owned my body.


    It was never this bad, yes.


    But still, it wasn''t something impossible to overcome.


    Still, it was impossible to move.


    So, I gave up, and just laid down, observing the situation and my surroundings.


    I confirmed that this was a patient''s bed, but things were a bit strange, the first thing I noticed was the bed, it was unnecessarily huge.


    I mean, why in the world would a patient, an old man, would need a king sized bed??


    (A/N: He thinks he got old)


    But, that was not the end, rather it was just the start...


    Small discrepancies, which normally I wouldn''t notice, were slowly being registered in my mind, and despite suffering a migraine, my mind worked in overdrive.


    The huge and extravagant bed.


    A chandelier, rather than a ceiling fan or AC, which can only be considered as an antique from 1800s, was glowing, god knows how, like an LED.


    Along with the old wooden style of the room and window got


    all sorts of thoughts running in my head, only coming to halt with a single question¡­


    IS THIS REALLY THE WORLD I KNOW!?


    Despair, confusion, and terror gripped me, tearing apart me apart¡­


    With a rusty body and fragile mind, I did the only thing I could.


    Try not to overthink.


    Try to calm down.


    Try to get a grip.


    -tick


    -tock


    -tick


    -tock


    The sound of the clock helped me calm down, as if it affirmed my existence.


    I don''t know how much time passed.


    Cause, I couldn''t read the clock.


    1 hour, 2 hours, 3 hours, maybe more, maybe less, but, it was time well used.


    Finally, I drew some conclusions so as to not get a panic attack everytime I think.


    -First, wherever I was, this place was unusual, it wasn''t your normal hospital.


    -Second, I was well treated, but I don''t think I could resist the one keeping me here.


    -Third, this place was a super high tech.


    This place looked old school but was actually quite advanced like, how even without AC or ceiling fan, the temperature was kept under control, likewise the chandelier was doing such a great job in illuminating the room, so good that I couldn''t even see shadows of furniture, except for the light outlines.


    Even these thin sheets draped over me were a piece of art, giving just enough warmth to my chest while being much warmer on my legs.


    Though, I was full of admiration for these things, I wasn''t idle.


    I couldn''t afford to be.


    For the whole time I spent thinking, I tried, tried, and kept trying to move my body.


    And the result, at least I could move my arms, and upper body a bit.


    Actually, that in itself was a surprising result.


    So, using my now movable arms, I reached out to what looked like an antique night stand, to get a water jug, which stood atop it.


    Honestly, with all that thinking along with just getting out of coma, my throat was parched.


    And, yes.


    I have been eyeing that jug for a long time, so without bothering to get a glass or anything else, not like I could in my current condition, I directly brought it to my lips and drank.


    It was hard to actually drink, my position was awkward, the jug was heavy for me to lift, and water just kept in coming.


    I was glad that it was just water and not some suspicious medicinal drink, that I half-expected it to be.


    In fact, I was did surprisingly good just by not choking myself.


    Feeling satisfied, I placed the jug back with some difficulty, and wiped my mouth with my sleeve.


    It was then, that I noticed it and a silly voice leaked out of my mouth-


    -Eh?


    No matter how ill I was, no matter how long I was asleep, no matter how I bony my hand got, it couldn''t, shouldn''t and wouldn''t be this SMALLL!!!??


    -Just what the fuck was going on here!!?


    Just when I thought things will calm down, just when I thought, I should take things slow, this happened?


    Just how did my hand got smaller, wait-


    -Was this even my own body..!?


    As soon as that question appeared in my head.


    Things just got desperate.


    Now, I couldn''t wait.


    I flipped the sheets off me, tried to lift myself but, that was just useless effort, my back muscles were absolutely stiff.


    There was just no way, I could sit up, not this fast, not now.


    But, I can''t just stay still, now can I?


    Not during an identity crisis.


    So, I searched.


    Searched, searched and kept searching, with only my head and hands, trying to look around the room, as best as I could, to find something, anything, that could prove - I am me.


    Eventually, my gaze found a mirror, a mirror too far away to be useful.


    -Just why the hell is this room so big!?


    -Just what can I do..??


    -I can''t even see my face¡­


    -Just how helpless have I become¡­


    I tossed and turned my head, while whining and wallowing, trying to flip, only to see it-


    -Myself


    No matter how distorted, no matter how unclear, but as soon as I saw it, I knew-


    -That was me


    As if someone had written it deep within my mind, I just knew, it was me.


    It was me, it was me, it was me, alright!


    I never knew that seeing my face being reflected on a water jug could give me this much joy.


    Gone were the despair and confusion, instead, I was filled with happiness and thrill.


    It was as if a preschooler got his favorite candy.


    But just knowing wasn''t enough.


    I wanted more.


    Just one more look, just one more glance, it was as if I was trying to carve my appearance in myself and label it as me, so that I would never forget it.


    So, I looked, I remembered, I carved and I marveled.


    Those sky blue hair, a shade so light that they shone indescribable cyan, fluttering around asunder in the evening sun as if dancing in the wind.


    Those big wide open cyan eyes shining, a bit puffy, due to the tears slowly rolling out of them, but still reflecting a bit of amber in them.


    (A/N: Evening sunlight)


    Those thin, a bit chapped lips, and that small nose.


    As soon as, I completed the picture, I felt it.


    That little uncomfortable feeling, that nagging feeling that this is not me, disappear.


    And then, the world stilled.


    The evening sun, disappeared, the bed, disappeared.


    The jug, the mirror, the room, everything disappeared.


    What was left was me, my image as myself, and the dark world around me.


    No, not dark, not completely dark but a world with, tiny, little, shining objects...


    ...Stars, I presume, which were so close, yet so far.


    It felt like, I was in the infinite space, watching and reaching for each star, no, I was actually chasing them, for their glow kept getting brighter and brighter.


    So bright, that I couldn''t open my eyes, and yet it kept getting much, much brighter.


    My body which I could surprisingly move now, was being dragged against my will, towards the stars for a while now.


    And finally after some time, I reached them.


    But I didn''t stop, no, I couldn''t stop.


    I dived straight into the star, and the star-


    -Flasheedddd.


    And once again, I felt it, that disconnected feeling.


    But it was much stronger now, strangely though, I felt no discomfort as if it was natural.


    And memories, memories which didn''t belong to me started appearing in my mind, it was a unique experience, like watch a movie in 7D (T/N: hypothetical), the memories of a boy, kept appearing in my mind for a while, until they stopped.


    I knew who the boy was.


    The previous me.


    The movie stopped, prompting me to open my eyes, only to see, the star near me was gone, no, more like it was snuffed out.


    Giving me no time to rest, or understand the situation, once again, I was dragged, just like before without my will, getting closer and closer to another star out there.


    No matter how dull I was, now I knew.


    -I had transmigrated.


    But instead of panic, I felt calm.


    The strange sequence of events repeated again and again and again, I reached for the stars and snuffed them out.


    The stars were actually memories.


    Memories of this body.


    Memories of the boy who lived as me before.


    These memories were random, completely jumbled.


    But even then, I could still feel something, something familiar, something strange, something I knew, but just couldn''t connect...


    My just calmed mind started searching, rolling through the memories, from the new ones to the old, trying to remember just what I was missing, but to no avail.


    I kept thinking, I kept rolling while I kept snuffing, still trying to find it, only for it to slip away, for a long time.


    My trance ended only when I noticed something strange, don''t get me wrong the whole situation was strange, but I noticed something even stranger.


    The star, the one I was reaching out for was swelling, literally swelling, it swelled, and swelled and swelled some more only to-


    -BOOOMMMM!!!


    Explode in a ridiculously bright light.


    No memories acquired.


    And like nothing happened, I was one again dragged to another star, this time, the process successful.


    But, I felt no joy, why?


    ''Cause I could see a plethora of other stars exploding.


    I felt a sense of urgency, and the thought of wasting my brain power to chase that ''something'' was chased away.


    And I tried to think of a way to increase the number of memories acquired.


    Actually, there was nothing I could do, I couldn''t resist the dragging force, nor could I change my direction.


    But I could at least think, right?


    So, while I was being dragged away, I tried to think of a way, while doing a breaststroke in the dark world, and as expected it was futile.


    I tried some other things, but they were useless too.


    Then, I thought since I can''t resist, I should go with the flow, right?


    So, somehow I urged myself to be dragged faster.


    It did nothing at first but, surprisingly, I could feel myself being speed up while concentrating, it was like those toys that ran on concentration or something.


    (T/N: There are toy cars that can be controlled by concentrating, they actually use brain waves, but the you have to concentrate to move them.)


    Yet, as soon as I understood this I slowed down again, understandably, my concentration broke.


    But my mood improved.


    At least, I got a way.


    What happened next was pretty obvious.


    I pushed out all other thoughts, and concentrated.


    Or at least tried to do so, sometimes, succeeding sometimes not.


    Slowly but surely, I was getting used to it.


    The stars exploding in background were good distractions, but I continued to do my thing anyway, trying not to pay attention, but, how could I not?


    Those were precious memories, which could help me in this world, I could no longer play the ''I''m dumb, I''m pitiful'' card.


    I know I transmigrated, and I had to do whatever I could, to capitalize my benefits.


    With such thinking I strengthened my will and kept chasing the stars.


    I was hard, and quite exhausting, to be honest, I had to concentrate for hours, to keep going faster, to get one more star, I even got back the headache which I felt earlier, and it was only getting worse.


    But, I didn''t stop, I continued cha

 Chapter 36 - Troubles

    -Click


    Again, with a clicking sound I entered my room.


    Unsurprisingly, everything was the same as it was supposed to be, closed curtains, a fallen robe and a sleeping beauty.


    With a wave of my hand, I opened the curtains, letting in the faint sunlight coming through the window.


    And I must say, the maid looked absolutely ravishing in the dim light.


    ''Time to wake up...''


    I dispelled the spell I casted, and nudged her slightly.


    But unfortunately, that didn''t work. Maybe, it was the alcohol, or maybe she was just an heavy sleeper, Mora didn''t wake up.


    What to do?


    ''Umm...''


    I sat on the bed and started considering my options, while poking the maid''s cheeks.


    And it didn''t take long for me to think of something.


    ''A heal will do...''


    I climbed on the bed, and placed my left hand on her abdomen and right one on her head, then, I casted a simple [Heal].


    My aim was to flush out the alcohol from her system, but heal wasn''t actually made for detoxification, rather, it was simply made to heal wounds.


    But since it was a magic, I could modify it a bit and to give it a detox property, and it wasn''t like I needed to get a perfect result, as long as it worked even for a bit, it was okay, after all it was just alcohol she had taken, not some deadly poison...


    The next instant, my hands started glowing with a warm light. Soon, the light bloomed as the tendrils of light touched her body, caressed it, before digging into her skin.


    Her skin glowed with light, as the it flowed through her body, but I didn''t see any of that.


    Rather, I closed my eyes and concentrated on modifying my spell.


    Also, I had to be careful and use as less Mana as possible, for she wasn''t a magic user, her body wasn''t used to Mana.


    So, being as careful as I could, I finished modifying my spell, before I channeled the healing light throughout her body.


    And retracted it back quickly, my spell worked, just there can be some side effects.


    Nothing major, some slight pains or a bit of heightened sensitivity.


    ''But it should be manageable.''


    And.


    ''You shouldn''t drink alcohol if you can''t hold it.''


    I shook my head, as I peered at the sleeping maid.


    It was faint, but I clearly saw it, her eyelids fluttering slightly...


    I moved my hand, that was on her face slightly, and poked her cheek again, softly calling out,


    "Mora, Mora, wake up Mora."


    And it worked, the faint fluttering changed into apparent twitching, and slowly the maid opened her eyes.


    I didn''t realize it till now, but, our position was quite ambiguous...


    Thankfully, my helper appeared on time.


    "Ohya~, should I leave for now Young Master?"


    And with her, followed her words filled with playfulness, as usual they brought me a ton of embarrassment.


    ***


    "What!?"


    "You mean nothing happened?"


    "Yes, that is exactly what I mean."


    Said my helper with an extremely happy face.


    Shock filled her face, followed by, confusion, embarrassment and realization, as she finally understood,


    ''She messed up.''


    But that was only for a moment, as she asked in a quivering voice,


    "So, a-am I-I still pure..?"


    Damn!


    Why are you making me feel like a villain, when I didn''t even do anything?


    -Hahhh


    This was also the reason; I didn''t do anything.


    The maid didn''t know what she was doing.


    Thankfully for her I did. I knew the burden of her actions and I wasn''t horny bloke.


    "Yes, you are, I swear on my magic."


    I answered, trying to make her feel reassured.


    "Yes, you can be assured, Mora! Young Master is surprisingly good at chickening out!"


    Ouch, that hurt.


    But well, it was okay.


    It was much better than seeing her crying with an devastated expression.


    By the way, calling Amy was a better move than I expected, with her playful tone and vast experience, she completely eradicated the gloomy atmosphere.


    She handled the shocked maid much better than I could hope to, plus her being a girl and a maid to boot also helped Mora to calm down.


    I mean, she was almost hyperventilating the moment she woke up.


    Well, it was a bit of my fault, I should have immediately taken my hands off of her, but then, it was quite funny to see so many expressions running through her normally serious face.


    Atleast she didn''t lash out on me the moment she woke up, or it would have been simply disappointing.


    Plus, I wouldn''t have known what to do.


    Anyways, it was good that the situation was cleared up.


    "How about you change your clothes?"


    I pointed out, when the maid finally got a grip of the situation.


    At my reminder the maid looked downwards, and what she saw was obviously the half transparent material of the black lingerie she was wearing.


    Instantly, red painted her cheeks as she immediately hugged herself.


    "Th-this, this, this..."


    The maid started stuttering as she tried to explain herself, but no words came out of her mouth.


    "Go change first."


    I said with a small sigh, before picking her up with Psychokinesis and placing her in front of my bathroom.


    Quickly, the maid entered the room as if her life depended on it, before slamming it shut.


    "Young Master, that was mean of you, you know?"


    "Mean or not, it was better to remind her as soon as possible."


    "I''m not talking about that, you dummy."


    She muttered underneath her breath as she followed the maid in the bathroom, a change of clothes appeared in her hands while she walked.


    ''What does that mean?''


    I pondered, before hearing another slam.


    Really!, why do they all need to slam it shut like that.


    My poor door.


    ***


    With the maid finally changing into something presentable, she came back into the room, followed by Amy, of course...


    And finally, she looked a lot better now.


    Much calmer and more composed.


    ''Looks like Amy gave her a sweet pep talk.''


    Anyways whatever she did, it helped her, she looked a lot better now.


    Good enough, for me to ask her this,


    "Why did you do this?"


    "It would be pretty surprising, if you did ''that'' only for ''repaying'' me, especially when you clearly know how that would have ended up."


    "If I didn''t hold back, it was certain death for you and your family."


    "And I know that you aren''t that stupid."


    With my eyes squinting, I asked again,


    "So, tell me, what was it?"


    It has to be something, or it doesn''t make sense for Mora of all people to do this...


    Actually, I didn''t think of this much before as I was too engrossed with what was happening, but this brief moment of silence gave me the time to think and, somehow, I couldn''t help but feel that something wasn''t right.


    But, what?


    Hearing my tone, the maid flinched. It was extremely subtle, but she flinched, and I caught that.


    Fuck!


    So, there was really something!?


    But, once again, what?


    This time not showing any mercy or holding back, I released my magical pressure, and asked,


    "What is it, Mora?"


    But before my pressure could reach her, it was cancelled.


    Turning my head I glared at the only person in the room, who could do that.


    And then, I sighed.


    For I couldn''t do anything against her.


    -Haaahhhhh


    Then, with a tone much calmer than before, I turned to Mora.


    "Go, make those pancakes of yours, I know today is your leave, but go and make them, this will count as your repayment."


    I said, dismissing her, as I knew that whatever it was, my mischievous maid knew that too, and probably in a lot more detail.


    So, turning to her, I said, "Explain."


    With a smile, the mischievous maid sat on the couch, and asked me rather than answering, "What is your guess?"


    But, I didn''t mind, and told her my answer, the reason of my anxiety.


    "The whole thing was a setup, from the starting to end, it was setup. From the point when she started dancing with me, to till now. It was all a set-up."


    I said hoping to be incorrect this time, but...


    "You are correct!"


    The maid squealed, studying my face which was kept at an perfect poker expression, before continuing,


    "But only half correct!, Not everything was setup!, Rather, the only part that was setup was last-night''s escapade, which you brilliantly passed!"


    "I see..."


    I said, as suddenly, the fog covering up my thoughts vanished.


    I passed, what?


    The Seduction Classes.


    Damn! I almost forgot about that.


    It was said that they would be carried out before the ceremony, but to think they would be carried out like this..?


    Really, my parents...


    They are just too crafty!, I couldn''t let my guard down even for a day!


    But the explanation wasn''t over.


    "Actually, even the Mora wasn''t forced for to do this, rather the maids that had a level of interaction with you could volunteer to participate."


    "You mean to say that Mora volunteered to do this despite knowing what could happen!?"


    I asked in shock as the maid smirked at my question,


    "Yes, that''s what I am saying."


    "But, why...?"


    "Who knows, maybe she thought this as an ideal way to repay you, or maybe she just wanted to be useful for your development, but I think..."


    -She likes you.


    The maid said before running out of the room.

 Chapter 37 - Setting Up A Mental Avatar.

    Sitting cross legged on a empty patch of land, in my personal training room, I meditated.


    For what I needed for my next task was absolute calm.


    But-


    -She likes you.


    The sentence continued to resound in my head like a broken record, disrupting my concentration and mood.


    In the end, there was nothing I could do here.


    Whether she liked me or not, it didn''t matter.


    For I didn''t.


    Yes, I didn''t.


    I was attracted to her, yes, but that was only to her body.


    Simply put, I was horny.


    The teen hormones firing up in my body were going haywire at her sight, that along with our close proximity for the past month, hmmmm, it was understandable that there was a spark there.


    But, as I said, I didn''t have a leeway, I literally had a world to save, so for now, I couldn''t accept her feelings.


    -Haaahhhhh


    I slumped backwards after that thought.


    I wasn''t like I planned to stay alone all my life, but simply put, this was not the time.


    Really!, There was still a week before I turn 14 dammit!!


    Just what the hell is wrong with her!?


    Is that girl a shota-con or something!?


    Anyways, whatever it was, it didn''t matter.


    Plus, I shouldn''t judge her based on what someone else thinks.


    So, yes let''s leave that for later.


    I thought as I sat back again, and reigned in my thoughts, going into a meditative state.


    It wasn''t that easy to do so, but I used a trick here, using Parallel Mind I split those various thoughts of mine into multiple thought processes, and then extinguished these processes, reducing the difficulty of the task.


    After all, when I extinguished them, all I had to was stay focused on the on-going processes to keep new thoughts from springing up.


    And when, I only had the thoughts about my task, I deactivated my skill.


    For the next few moments, I just channeled the Mana and Mental Power through my body, while maintaining my state of mind. Then after a minute when I thought that this was enough, I started my task.


    My task being...setting up my Mental Avatar.


    With closed eyes and steady mind, I activated my Mana sense, once again, diving into the blurry foggy world.


    The Mental world, was just the same as I remembered, but it appeared a lot different to me.


    It was notably less foggy and blurry, also my range of control of my Mental sense had increased by quite a lot too.


    The reason for that was quite obvious, the more I used Mana sense the more my familiarity with it increased, giving me the much-needed experience with my mysterious new sense.


    And just like how your level increases quickly when you are low leveled the same happened with me, just instead of my level my mental abilities increased quite a bit.


    Now that I think about it, my super strong soul should also have an hand in my fast growth, after all, all things in the domain of control are more or less connected with the soul.


    Anyways, I continued sensing and continued feeling the mysterious world around me, before I started cutting of my senses.


    Smell, touch, taste, hearing, and vision, one by one, I blocked all of them and with each sense I blocked, the better I was able to perceive the Mental world.


    Feeling the mysterious world around me, I wanted to understand it, to unravel its mysteries, but I held the impulse in and concentrated on my ''self''.


    On my reflection of ''self'', in this world.


    Using a whole lot of Mental Power that I normally wouldn''t use for any of my spell, I pumped it in my ''self''.


    My reflection fed on my Mental Power, absorbing it like a sponge, using it as fuel to grow as it continued gulping it down like a thirsty traveler.


    But like all good things, this one ended too, only because I had to, though.


    Stopping when I had around 150 of my Mental Power left, I moved on to the next part of the process.


    Un-shaping of my ''self''.


    My ''self'' looked the same as me. I mean, he had the same silhouette as me, albeit without any facial features or skin color, rather, it was like an outline of me filled with smoke. Right now, though, it was surrounded by surrounded by a strange but same colored flame of darker color that arose with him as the center, but surprisingly he didn''t get burned.


    And why would he be burned?, After all, this flame was the flame it feed on.


    Yes, it was the mental Power he fed on.


    Concentrating on my-''self'', I controlled my Mana sense, and simply made it lose shape.


    My ''self'' in the Mental World burst into smoke and combined with the flames of Mental Power around it.


    But naturally, not everything burst into smoke, rather, a small spherical body was was still there, floating just where my chest used to be.


    This was my actual ''self'', my default ''self'', a part of myself, that existed in the Mental World from the moment I was born.


    Second process completed.


    Next was obviously, shaping my ''self''.


    Through the small floating sphere, I controlled the raging flames of Mental Power, subdued them, tamed them.


    The process was difficult, the flames resisted a lot, trying to escape, lashing out on me, disrupting my mental state...


    But in the end, they were tied to me. So, after a long struggle, after a long metal tug of war, I succeeded.


    I tamed the flames.


    Releasing the breath I was holding in, took a few deep breaths.


    ''That was close, very close, much closer than I would have liked.''


    As expected directly trying the second transformation was quite difficult.


    But, I didn''t dwell on it too much.


    For the process wasn''t completed, the shaping wasn''t done.


    So, taking another deep breath, I concentrated again, and started shaping my ''self''.


    Unraveling the structure that had been theorized for more than a month now, I shaped my Mental Avatar after it.


    With the flames, no, they looked more like cloud of smoke now. So, with the cloud of smoke under my control now, I gathered them around the sphere, and from there I started shaping my Mental Avatar, carefully.


    Thankfully, the structure I chose wasn''t something complex or hard to make, so after just a while, I finished shaping it.


    -Huuuuu


    ''Just the final step.''


    I thought, as I started the last process there was, Finalizing.


    Just as it sounded, the process was nothing but finalizing the Mental Avatar.


    Once again, I pumped Mental Power into the Avatar, but this time it wasn''t pure Mental Power, rather, it was mixture of Mana and Mental Power.


    An extremely small amount of Mana.


    The Mana I injected, didn''t do much, it was just injected there to brand my Mental Avatar as mine.


    Which happened quite easily, since there was no rejection.


    And as soon as I did, I felt small tremble coming from my Mana sense confirming the establishment of my Mental Avatar.


    -Huuuuuuu


    -Thump


    I slumped on the ground, the next moment, before I connecting back all my senses back.


    That was surprisingly difficult.


    But the hurdle had somehow passed.


    Anyways, with this, I have done everything I needed to do.


    Except for my sword, which I planned to enchant after my ''Coming of Age'' ceremony, all was done.


    I picked the powers I needed to acquire.


    I decided who my comrades will be.


    I stocked on different artifacts and items.


    And most importantly I decided the things with which I will interfere.


    So, I did all I could, so all I needed to do was wait, train and get stronger.


    Jerking myself, I jumped off the ground and stood up.


    ''But first, I need a shower.''


    I thought, as I felt myself being drenched with sweat.


    As for any countermeasures against the Empress?


    I didn''t bother.


    That was an useless venture.


    Any last-minute measure, any last-minute plans, or any last-minute struggle I could muster.


    All of it was useless.


    For she was an Eternal magus.


    The strongest human.


    It would a shame on her name if any of my last minute, no, even any of my well-planned struggles actually worked.


    After all, I was just a small boy in the end, if just my planning was enough to impede even a single of her objectives, she still won''t be the woman who unified the world and ruled it.


    But still, I was sure about one thing.


    Whatever her objective was I didn''t know, but I was damn sure she had one.


    She was simply such a person, if she didn''t have any motives, interests or objectives, she wouldn''t even look into the matter.


    So, my plan, and the best way to handle the ceremony, was to simply go with the flow, to simply do whatever she wants, and to simply not antagonize her.


    After all, it was foolish to fight the inevitable, right?


    With that I prepared myself, and dove into training.


    Trying to get as strong as I could without wasting a single minute, and before I knew it.


    The big day arrived.


    The day when I became an adult.


    The day when I make an statement.


    The day of my ''Coming of Age'' ceremony.

 Chapter 38 - Start Of The Banquet.

    A white shirt, gray vest, and a grey suit, followed by a blue overcoat engraved with Ellsworth''s Crest.


    That was my clothing for today.


    Naturally, the extravagant blue overcoat with Ellsworth Crest was supposed to attract all the attention, and to match this overcoat, I donned a blue tie of the same color, and with that my outfit was completed.


    "What do you think?"


    "Young Master, is going to break a lot of hearts tonight, for sure."


    -Pfft


    I chuckled at Amy''s reply as I took one final look at myself in the mirror.


    Other than this outfit that screamed luxurious with all it''s golden buttons and accessories, I also had my hair slicked back, along with a single golden earring that I wore on my left ear.


    The earring was actually quite important, it was an indication of me being the first heir of Ellsworth County.


    Thankfully, I didn''t have to pierce my ear just for this, ah, thank magic...


    Nodding in satisfaction, I turned to Amy and asked.


    "The sword."


    "Here."


    Said my maid, while handing me the ceremonial sword of Ellsworth Estate.


    A sword with a jaded grip, and crystal blue sheath, endorsed with all kinds of gems and gold. I took the sword and hung it on the belt of the dress I wore.


    With this, I was done, but just for confirmation I asked,


    "Anything missing?"


    "Just go already Young Master! You have already wasted a lot of time here!"


    And like that, I was kicked out of my own changing room.


    Unfair, right?


    Anyways, I quickly moved through the mostly empty hallways of the banquet hall, making my way towards the Ellsworth''s waiting room, where I reached quickly.


    Entering the in the room, the first thing I heard was a quip.


    "For the star of the show you are quite early, aren''t you?"


    Of course, I wasn''t someone who took things lying down, so I retorted.


    "Old people who are too terrified of their wives should keep quiet.


    I have to get some girls today~"


    "How about you try saying that in front of your mother?"


    "I don''t have a death wish~"


    I said, as I sat beside the petty quip-er, and who else the quip-er could be other than the homely Magus.


    During the past week we had grown closer, close enough to joke around with ourselves.


    "Plus, I have to charm the her hi-"


    ''-ghness the Empress today.''


    I wanted to say, but was stopped, as my jaw tongue, and throat stopped in place, they just refused to move, as if they became a stone statue.


    "Don''t mention her highness in talks like that, I think I had warned you about this already."


    The Magus said as my mouth started working again.


    "Oops, my mistake."


    I said.


    But this wasn''t a mistake, rather, I deliberately said this.


    The Empress, the Eternal Magus, could sense the intents directed at her.


    So, each time someone mentioned her, or each time someone tried to plot against her, she already knew.


    Of course, she filtered the intent sensing to only murderous intents, rest were mostly ignored, but there was always a chance, a fluke, of the Empress hearing me.


    So, to prevent that chance from happening, the Magus advised me from mentioning the Empress.


    Acting as the obedient son I was, I completely ignored his advice and continued addressing the Empress as I pleased.


    Why?


    Simply because, I wanted her attention, I wanted her to notice me.


    As for why I wanted that?


    Secret~


    "You are making a lot of mistakes today...


    Go meditate, you are not as calm as you are trying to look."


    "Okay."


    Heeding his advice this time, I started meditating, for he was correct, I wasn''t that calm, and how could I be with such a big event in front of me?


    For a while silence reigned the room, before the door opened again.


    This time the intruder, being a beautiful women in blue, Latina Von Ellsworth, followed by my cute little brother, Reonald Von Ellsworth.


    "You are looking absolutely gorgeous mother!"


    I earnestly praised,


    "You are looking super cool too, Reonald!"


    Before following up my next comment.


    "Oh, thanks Rayne!, you too are looking absolutely handsome today.


    Looks like many girls are going to be smitten today~"


    "Don''t praise him too much. He is well on his way to become a narcissist already; your words will only speed up the process."


    "Father are you jealous of big brother?"


    "Oh, my is that true my husband~?


    Don''t worry you will always be my number one~"


    The family chatter continued for a while before, Amy knocked on the door.


    "Master, the high priority guests have arrived."


    "Kids, looks we''ll have to go."


    "Take care."


    "Take care, mother, father~."


    Both of us waved them goodbye, as they left to welcome the five Dukes of the Empire.


    Yes, the five Dukes.


    They were the only guests that were considered high priority on the list.


    As for how all five Dukes were attending a measly coming of your age ceremony?


    Well, that was simply because of the Empress whims.


    After all, tell me, if even Her Highness the Empress, was attending the ceremony, could they not?


    Could they really send some proxy, and just say they were busy?


    Well, technically they could, but the weren''t foolish enough to do so.


    "So, brother what do we do now?"


    Bring me out of my thoughts, my little brother, Reonald, asked me this.


    "Now, we wait."


    I replied, as I slumped back on the sofa.


    "Just wait?"


    "Yes, just wait."


    "Umm, what were you and father doing before this?"


    "Us?"


    "I was meditating, while father...?, Father was just being father."


    "Boringgg."


    "What do you want to do?"


    "Agh, nothing, I will meditate too."


    He said as he sat there starting to meditate.


    This little brother of mine was still a mystery to me. We didn''t spend much time together, after all, he yet to become 12. Meaning he was still having all his noble classes, along with Magical and Physical training classes.


    So, unlike me who had given his whole time to training and research.


    He was too busy to try these, or even speak to me. In-fact the only time we talked was the time for lunch, so naturally, I wasn''t as close to him compared to my Father and mother.


    "How about I show you some Magic?"


    "Magic?"


    "Don''t bother!, I already have magical lectures, I don''t want a lecture here too...".


    He said, as he started muttering, ''Doesn''t he have a normal hobby or something, he only says magic this and magic that every time he talks.''


    ''Sorry to disappoint you there brother.''


    I said inwardly as left him to his own devices and started meditating. As much as I wanted to know him more, this was not the time. Especially, when I had to face an Eternal Magus next. But I couldn''t meditate for long, as a maid knocked on the door,


    "Young Masters, it''s time to go."


    Both, I and Reonald left the room, where another maid took him away, while I was instructed to follow the maid that knocked on us.


    ***


    Soon, I was there, in a place that looked like an back stage.


    And clearly, I could hear the Earl''s voice calling out my name.


    "Now let''s welcome, this young man who is about to take his first step in adulthood.


    Introducing, my son, Rayne Von Ellsworth!"


    With that, I walked forward, stepping into the hall with a slight smile on face.


    With confident strides I moved forward, from the entrance of banquet hall to standing shoulder to shoulder with my father.


    And as soon as I did, in just a second, all kinds of Mana senses, all kinds of analytical methods, and all kinds of eye techniques were thrown my way, as the crowd tried and failed to gauge my strength.


    I didn''t pay them any mind, at first.


    But then, just to make the atmosphere interesting, I flared up my Mana.


    -Whoosh


    And retracted it as quickly as possible, but the thing I wanted it to do, was already done.


    The hall fell in complete silence as the crowd finally found my rank.


    They just found it too unbelievable to be true!


    But soon, the crowd processed what it just saw and then, the hall erupted in chatter!


    All kinds of conversations started, as people started whispered, shouting or even complaining.


    Standing just beside my father, I looked at the crowd, scanning it, as I looked for any important people to keep an eye on.


    And as expected, I saw them easily.


    Being important, meant you stood out.


    And looking for such beings wasn''t difficult at all.


    The five Dukes.


    The Marquise of the Empire.


    Followed my all the counts of the Empire.


    But standing in front of them, I didn''t say anything, nor did he, for he knew what was going to happen next.


    For I knew the main guest has yet to appear.


    -Tap


    -Tap


    -Tap


    With the tapping sounds of footsteps, the space around the hall trembled.


    -Tap


    -Tap


    The distant footsteps continued, as everyone''s breathing started hitching with each progressive stepping sound.


    The chatter died down, once again plunging the hall in silence...


    And then, with a final tap, the owner of these steps appeared...


    ...out of nowhere.


    The one who unified the world.


    The one who broke through the limit.


    The strongest human.


    The Eternal Magus.


    Her highness the Empress had finally appeared.

 Chapter 39 - The Official Ceremony.

    I bowed, instinctively.


    And not just me, everyone did.


    Every head in the hall was kept down, be it the fragile commoners or the mighty Dukes all of them kept staring at the floor, as if looking up was a grave sin in itself.


    And the space, it kept trembling.


    Before a ripple so gentle that it felt out of the place passed through the hall.


    Keeping my head down, I watched with bated breath...


    The floor, the marble floor that had a peach-colored design on it, changing. From bare peach to red, a bright red.


    But that was just the start of abnormalities.


    Even with my meager senses, I could feel it, the guests were moving, no, they were being moved, away from us.


    And before, I could make any sense of the situation, I heard a voice that resounded through my very being itself.


    "Rise."


    It was a single word.


    And yet, it resounded like an irrefutable command.


    Like a hen that had finished having its meal, I lifted my head, only for my jaw to drop.


    This...


    Neither was this the banquet hall, nor was it the world I knew.


    It an assembly, a Imperial assembly.


    Generals.


    Ministers.


    Intellectuals.


    And Guards.


    All of them separated by their merits and ranks.


    But looks like the situation was unexpected even for these great personas, as they looked as confused as me, with some exceptions, I guess...


    Anyways, we had moved, or should I say we were teleported?


    Doesn''t matter.


    What did matter was the fact, that we weren''t in the confines of the marble walls, rather we weren''t even in the material realm.


    Right now, we were in a space bubble, a spontaneously created space bubble, that was made to replicate the Imperial assembly.


    White walls, filled with red and golden patterns, depicting the tales of different races, kingdoms, and empires. Their rise, their fall, and their struggle to survive.


    Many patterns ended halfway, marking with them the end of that race, as for the ones who prevailed?


    They stood in front of the walls that depicted their tale, which continued with golden red patterns that kept moving upwards, thwarting all other groups, before meeting on the ceiling with similarly ''champion'' groups.


    A ceiling that had a single pattern, a single portrait, depicting a single girl.


    A girl, that rose above all.


    A warrior, that crushed anything and everything that dared to stand in her way.


    A intellectual, that won over a fourth of the continent before anyone even had the slightest idea.


    And that girl, the Empress, Adeline Von Grey Jurgen Alexis, was portrayed in the center, with everyone submitting to her, willingly or else.


    "Rayne Von Ellsworth."


    And right now, I stood in front of her, on the red carpet, along with my family as the center of attention, while she called my name.


    For the first time, I laid my eyes on her, and...


    ...I had no words to describe her.


    There was no crown, no jewelry, no makeup.


    Just a simple white one-piece dress that covered her from her neck to her knees.


    In fact, she was even barefoot.


    But despite that, I find a fault in her.


    Her atmosphere, more than made up for anything I could imagine.


    Seriously, just how could someone have such an intense atmosphere, in that appearance!?


    I didn''t know.


    I couldn''t comprehend.


    Contradicting her long name, or violent feats, the Empress didn''t look the part at all.


    Unlike the mature women that comes in mind when mentioning those feats, all I could see, was a young girl with white hair, red eyes that was abnormally beautiful and was for some reason staring at me really hard.


    But even then, I could only say...


    ...perfect.


    Yes, perfect.


    I couldn''t describe why, but that was the first word that came to my mind after I saw her.


    Her movement, her gestures, or even her speech, all of them had a sense of natural, yet, otherworldly grace that I couldn''t wrap my head around.


    Was it this?, Or was it something else?


    Once again, I didn''t knew.


    But there was one thing I was sure of; I was mesmerized by her...


    Thankfully, I had seen her a few times in Rayne''s memories, or else I would be too shell-shocked to even move.


    So, while the white haired, red eyed Empress stared at me, I took a step forward, and bowed.


    "Your Subject Rayne Von Ellsworth!, the first heir of Ellsworth County!, humbly greets Your Excellency!, Her Highness!, with utmost respect!!"


    "Subject, also greets His Highness, The Emperor, the same!"


    And greeted both, the Empress and the Emperor, getting a nod of acknowledgement from the Emperor, while the Empress was too busy in staring at me.


    Just from the greeting that I was taught, it was clear that the Empress was the backbone of the Empire. Of course, the Emperor wasn''t someone to scoff at either.


    A man, a Archmage who could become the Emperor when even several Magus'' couldn''t, spoke the volumes of his capability.


    Anyways after that greeting, I stood straight and stayed silent, after all, my part was over.


    "Lets not waste any time. Start the official ceremony. Hmm, General Kahaval, do the honors."


    Spoke the Emperor, and in response, a peculiar beast man, who was one many people in assembly stepped forward.


    "Yes! Your Majesty!"


    He said in a booming voice that resonated throughout the space.


    The man was peculiar, and actually, he was a monkey-man, which was quite obvious, from his long tail, round ears and broad flat nose. But what was actually peculiar about him was his neck or more precisely his throat.


    It was so unnecessarily thick, so unnecessarily filled with muscle that his throat was just shy from been as thick as his face.


    ''The Booming Archmage Marco Kahaval, the little brother of the head of the Howler Monkey tribe...''


    I thought, as I saw the man making his way towards the Emperor.


    ''Boreus Von Grey Jurgen Alexis.''


    The Emperor, the person who actually ran the Empire from the inside. A sturdy, fair-skinned blonde man, with cunning blue eyes.


    ''This man...''


    I looked at the Emperor''s face just for a moment-


    "...!"


    And our eyes met, as he gave me a soft smile.


    ''...he is dangerous!!''


    I thought, while resisting the urge to jump back instinctively.


    Taking out a scroll from his storage device, the Emperor passed it to the general.


    Which was then read aloud by the monkey-man.


    "Today, Rayne Von Ellsworth, son of Count Reynold Von Ellsworth, and first heir of the Ellsworth County, has reached the age of 14 years old, so by the...henceforth, the Alexis Empire recognizes, Rayne Von Ellsworth, as an adult!!"


    It was just a long speech, which I would normally ignore, but thanks to the booming voice of the booming Archmage, even that right was stolen from me.


    But that wasn''t the worst part of it, rather, the worst part was the pair of blood red eyes, that were locked on me from the beginning to the end.


    The Empress who didn''t speak more than a single word, kept staring at me. It felt as if her eyes were striping me naked, baring all my secrets open for her to see...


    "Rayne Von Ellsworth!!, Sign the magical contract!!"


    The rumbling voice brought me back from my stupor, as I noticed a piece of paper, burning in bright blue flames, floating a step away from me.


    ''Don''t get distracted, stupid!''


    Taking a step forward, I placed my hand on the burning contract and injected my Mana in it, before stepping back, as soon as my name appeared on the contract.


    "Earl Ellsworth!, As Rayne''s father, sign the clause stating your presence, and agreement!!"


    With that, the Earl, who was standing just two steps behind me stepped forward, while making a reassuring gesture with his eyes as he passed by me.


    Despite being quite troubled due to the unnerving stare, I gestured back an ¨C I''m okay.


    Repeating the same gesture to my mother, who was looking at me with a worried gaze, before moving back to where I was initially standing.


    Just like me, the Earl injected his Mana in the contract. The contract glowed for a bit, before being engulfed by the bright blue flames, which then split into two small fireballs, one going straight for the Empress, while the other coming straight for me.


    ''I would have thought that this was an assassination attempt if I wasn''t informed about this beforehand.''


    I thought with a wry smile, as I looked forward to what will happen next.


    But contrary to expectations, nothing happened.


    The flames came at me and got absorbed in my body just as expected, same happened on the Empress''s side.


    And with that, the assembly was declared finished by General Marco, as the Emperor said a short ending note.


    "Noble subjects of the Empire, I apologize for not being able to attend the following banquet, but you don''t have to restrain yourself just because of that. The night is young so enjoy it as you please."


    Finishing there, the Emperor took a step back, as the familiar space once again started trembling.


    "Long live the Empire!!


    Long live the Empress!!


    And long live the Emperor!!"


    The Booming Archmage got to work as soon as the Emperor stopped speaking, starting a chant of his own as the crowd inside the bubble started to chant right after him.


    Not standing out, I followed the Archmage and chanted the same, as the center of attention I had to do so.


    The space kept trembling, followed by cracks that started forming in empty air.


    Before I knew it, the people started disappearing, most likely being sent back to the material realm.


    But my focus wasn''t on that, rather, it was the two blood red eyes that completely occupied it.


    They just kept staring at me as if possessed, as if obsessed.


    And I couldn''t figure out why?


    Actually, I could somewhat, but I wasn''t sure.


    Why?


    Because the Adeline I designed, was not supposed to be like this.


    If she wanted something, then she would get it, no one could stop her.


    So, considering that she did absolutely nothing other than staring at me, I wasn''t sure if she got my hint or not...


    The cracks in the bubble continued to increase but our stare-down didn''t stop.


    And just when the cracks reached the critical point, just when I couldn''t even see most of her face, just when I could only see one of those eyes ¨C for a moment ¨C just for a moment ¨C I saw that eye narrowing and-


    -BOOOOMMMMM


    All the cracks between us disappeared!, before the space itself started flickering! Seemingly appearing and disappearing, feeling real and unreal at the same time.


    It was as if this space was held in place by an external power, defying the rules of the world on someone''s whim...


    I felt myself being pulled back into the material realm, but my body didn''t move. Despite all the pull I felt, I too was held in place.


    The two blood red eyes that were staring at me were narrowed to small dots, as an immense pressure hit my body while they scanned it.


    The pressure so intense, so immense, that I couldn''t even think of anything, much less speak.


    In the end-


    "I see..."


    -I heard a faint murmur.


    Before the cracks reappeared, the space cracked and the bubble burst. Fortunately, I was teleported back before I could be swallowed by the void.


    And with a ¨C whoosh ¨C I was back in the banquet hall, standing on the same place that I previously did. Just this time, I was perplexed as I couldn''t make any heads or tails of what happened.


    ''Really, just what did happen!!??''


    I resisted the urge groan as I was in front of the crowd, and had to keep my behavior in check, after all, I was now officially an adult.


    ''Fuck my life...''


    I thought, as I assisted my father in controlling the atmosphere.


    Being a young is really isn''t all fluff, I guess?

 Chapter 40 - The Factions And The Dance.

    Organizing the guests and controlling the atmosphere was supposed to be a challenge, but Countess took the lead here and tackled it head-on. And to my surprise, within a few minutes the mixed up guests who didn''t knew what to do next, were organized and pacified.


    And honestly, no one can blame them, for the Empress really banged the ceremony''s schedule.


    ''I guess, a sweet smile carrying enough force, was just the thing needed for the task.''


    I thought as I looked at the crowd that was being divided into two broad sections.


    The commoners who were wealthy enough to get invited. And the lesser nobles, that were actually the nobles of the past kingdoms.


    Made up the first section and were naturally allowed to mash-up with each other.


    While the higher nobles, or the actual nobles of the Empire consisted of the second section.


    And this was not a classist behavior, rather this was a necessary countermeasure.


    Imagine what would have happened if an opportunistic commoner somehow sneaked in and had a handshake with a Duke. If by any chance the Duke shook his hand without actually paying any attention to the commoner, what will happen?


    There won''t be a hand to shake anymore.


    So, both the classes were separated roughly.


    Yes, roughly, it wasn''t like we could actually ban the guests from moving around. But as long as the invitee had a brain, he or she will surely notice the distinction.


    "You can enjoy some high quality drinks here, Gentlemen. Be sure to enjoy the evening. Excuse me, now."


    "Of course, of course, go ahead Young Master! Being escorted by the star of the show was enough for us, we won''t waste more of your time."


    "You surely jest."


    I said, as I flashed a smile before moving back to the higher nobles region.


    You surely didn''t think I would just be standing around doing nothing, right?


    Fuck you, if you did.


    Anyways, I climbed the small flight of stairs that acted as an invisible boundary of between the two sections, with light steps. Only to notice a bunch of definitely not light stares focused on me.


    Of course, I ignored them and moved towards my parents who were talking with one of the Dukes of the Empire.


    Well, not actually a Duke, but an Duchess.


    Duchess Ekaitza, Ekaitza Lark Fernsby.


    Better known as the Queen of Destruction.


    Or the Incarnation of Destruction.


    The Duchess looked like she was in early-thirties, was considerably tall, reaching 182cm, had long blue hair, which were a shade darker than my dad''s, currently tied in a bun, and glittering golden eyes.


    She wore a blue-black dress filled with silvery gems that shone like stars. Beside her stood two people, her husband Levin Lark Fernsby, a handsome man with short green hair, violet eyes, and two crystalline horns that poked through his hair, and finally her daughter, Kapheira.


    The Young girl was clearly my age, perhaps a few months older than me, and with the way she was twirling her hair on her fingers, she was bored, extremely so.


    Just like her mother, the girl had dark blue hair and golden eyes. Their only distinguishing features would be their face-cut and her height that fell 20cm short of her mother.


    (A/N: 162cm, no need to do math while reading a novel.)


    Unlike her mother''s sharp features, she took more after her dad, having a well rounded face while also inheriting those horns of his.


    Just hers, were too small to actually call horns, they were more like two small triangles that you wouldn''t notice until you intently focused on her head.


    But even then my focus remained on her, not because she looked absolutely astonishing in that black dress, but because she was one of the few people that Eva befriended during the Academy arc.


    So, more or less, one of my small objectives of this ceremony was to leave a favorable impression on her.


    Atleast, Rayne knew her.


    -Tap


    -Tap


    Apparently, my arrival was noticed before me actually arriving as the adult talk ended just as I reached the group.


    And the first one greeting me was, of course, my own mother.


    "Oh! Rayne you are back! Looks like you settled last of the guests. Come here greet your, Auntie."


    So, I did.


    Showing a huge smile, I greeted with a light bow.


    "Nice to meet you Madam Fernsby!"


    "You are looking so gorgeous that my heart can''t bear to call you a Auntie."


    A brief silence lingered around our group after my greeting, which was quickly broken by a restrained chuckle from the Duchess, who was having a hard time suppressing her smile.


    "Huhu~, you have really changed a lot, haven''t you Rayne? It''s nice to see you like this."


    The Duchess continued while patting my shoulder,


    "But Young Man, there''s someone else you would like to praise too, correct?"


    Well, yeah, can''t cut through that.


    "Of course!"


    I nodded my head, as I replied, turning it to the side, to face the Young girl who currently had her eyes opened wide.


    "Long time no see, Kapheira. You are looking gorgeous today, just like your mother."


    I said, extending my hand for shake, instead of bowing, after all, not just Eva''s, she was a childhood friend of Rayne too.


    Thankfully, the girl quickly snapped out of her stupor, as she hurriedly shook my hand.


    "O-oh!, T-thank you very much, Rayne, you are also looking very handsome."


    The girl returned the courtesy hastily.


    Smiling, I shook her hand lightly while looking into her shining golden eyes, and answered.


    "Thanks for the compliment, it finally feels real when someone as pretty as you says so~"


    "Oh my~, isn''t that the same thing you said to me back in the waiting room, or am I remembering things incorrectly?~"


    Naturally, I ignored the quip, let go of the girl''s hand and greeted the final person.


    "Greetings, Sir Levin, I hope you are enjoying the banquet."


    I said while performing a short bow.


    "You don''t have to worry about that, I surely am enjoying it."


    "That''s good then."


    "Okay, now that the greetings are done, how about we start the banquet?"


    The Earl asked as everyone nodded.


    Of course, not all greetings were done, there were a lot of nobles that I had to greet, but that can be done after the opening ceremony.


    Then, why did I greet the Fernsby''s first?


    Simple, Duchess Fernsby is the head of our political faction.


    Yes, our faction.


    Simply put, there are 4 political factions in the Empire. Each headed by two Magus ranked magic users.


    Our faction, an alliance between Duchess Fernsby and my dad.


    One was an alliance of Duke Arsenio and Duke Etherfleihm.


    Another was an alliance between Duke Anais and mercenary guild leader.


    And finally, the last alliance was between Duke Nevaeh and the Blackbeard searchers.


    Of course, these were not the only groups in the alliance, particularly the last two alliances were rather big ones, but these people, were the leaders of these alliances, these factions.


    Meaning these Magus'' controlled the whole Empire except the regions that were placed under direct control of the Empire.


    So, obviously, I had to make a statement that pointed out to people, that we were from the same faction.


    Interrupting my thoughts, was a familiar voice, that I had grown used to, just the tone of the voice was not something that I liked.


    "Madame the preparations are complete."


    "That''s good Amelia!, I knew you could make it on time somehow."


    The Countess said to my Maid that wore a serious look and expression, before turning to us,


    "Let''s start, shall we?"


    ***


    With everything more or less done, I stood straight in front of the guests, along with my father as he started.


    "Welcome, everyone.


    I think we all know the purpose of gathering, and as all of you saw, unexpectedly, the official ceremony is over.


    But that doesn''t mean we don''t enjoy ourselves.


    So, without further ado let''s start the banquet just the way we always do.


    With a dance, by the star of the show!"


    "Rayne, choose your partner."


    I stepped forward at his call and looked around the whole hall.


    While the many girls in the lesser nobles and commoner section made inviting gestures as my gaze passed through them, the high class nobles were apathetic.


    And not without reason, after all, though the Earl said ''choose'' my choice was already made for me long ago.


    Scanning the hall was nothing more than a courtesy I was told to do.


    So, after a preliminary glance, I moved. Taking confident steps, as soon, I reached her.


    Reaching out my hand and bowing slightly, I asked smile,


    "Will Lady Kapheira give me the honor to dance with her?"


    For the first time in my two lives, I didn''t feel any nervousness while asking a lady to dance.


    Why?


    Cause everything was predetermined, she must have been informed about this setup, so there was no chance of her rejecting me, or so I thought...


    But, seeing her standing rooted in place, like an wide eyed statue, I wasn''t so confident anymore.


    Taking a quick glance, I saw the Duchess who was standing just beside her Kapheira, curling her lips along with my parents.


    And as soon as I saw that smile, I knew I have been had.


    ''FUCK!! THESE!! ADULTS!!!!''


    I cried out in indignation, as I activated Split Second. My mind worked on overloaded as I didn''t have much time even with my skill.


    First, things first, calm her down.


    I came to a conclusion, as I quickly threw a mind link at her.


    The mental probe brought her back to her senses as the girl quickly caught up,


    "The honor will be mine."


    She said, totaling the delay to 4 seconds, as she grabbed my outstretched hand.


    -Huuuuuu


    Sighing in relief inwardly, I deactivated my skill, as I guided her to the middle of the hall, where we were supposed to dance.


    Both of us were quiet, as we kept our poker faces on. But that was just on the outside.


    Inwardly though...


    ''J-just what was that, Rayne!''


    ''How the hell are you talking like that!''


    ''What do you mean, and why were you so shocked?''


    ''What do you mean by ''what do you mean?''


    Are you okay?''


    ''Is that some kind of disease you got after you woke up.''


    ''Wait! Don''t tell me...


    You are some kind of doppelganger who is just filling up his role.''


    ''That makes sense, that ''Rayne'' wouldn''t talk like that even at death''s door...''


    This girl, is she delusional?


    ''STOP!!''


    In the end, I had to put a stop at that.


    ''First we dance, then we talk. You know how to do so, correct?''


    ''Yes, yes, of course I know. For a mere doppelganger you are quite feisty.''


    -Pop.


    A vein popped on my head as I heard her reply, but in the end, I let it go as the hall got dimmer.


    -Twinkle


    -Twinkle


    Slowly, small, twinkling, multicolored stars surrounded us. Providing us with a dim, but visible region of light filled with colors.


    Bowing towards the guests once, I started the countdown for both of us, through the mind link.


    -3


    -2


    -1


    -Go.


    The instant the music started, I grabbed her waist and pulled hard. We crossed by each other, as I twirled her once, before our legs got to work, fighting for supremacy.


    And it was not just us, the lights around us got to work too.


    Forming beautiful, but fierce patterns that sometimes complimented our moves, while sometimes depicting something that our dance complemented.


    We moved, we twisted, we twirled as we danced, all while we kept talking with our mind link.


    ''You tripped and fell, hurting your head when you were 8, but convinced me to say that you got injured while sparring with me. I agreed and was scolded harshly, and wasn''t allowed to train with others after that.''


    ''Believe me now?''


    ''Y-yes, I believe you, I''m sorry for that.''


    ''But seriously, the way you talk and act changed a lot, almost as if you are a different person.''


    What the-?


    She is the only person who said that on my face.


    I know she is supposed to be simple, and outspoken but this is just dumb.


    But then, maybe it is exactly because of this personality of hers that she was able to befriend her?


    Who knows...


    -Lift


    -Twirl


    Another lift, another twirl and our dance continued, just like our talk.


    ''But you missed my ceremony this year. I had to dance with Robert because of that.''


    ''Actually, not just mine you missed everyone''s ceremony this year.''


    ''Well not my fault that my birthday comes on 22nd of the last month.''


    ''Of course it''s your fault!, who told you to go in coma in the first place.''


    ''Sorry, for that Princess~''


    ''Ahhh! Don''t call me that, it feels creepy!''


    ''Why?, Your Robert calls you princess, right?''


    ''Ahh, I told you to not call me that! And don''t remind me of that guy. He can be anyone''s but definitely not mine.


    I mean, he''s staring at me like the creep he is from the beginning.''


    ''Well, you are beautiful and all, you know that right?''


    ''I''d be dumb to not know that.''


    ''Oh! So you don''t know.''


    ''Y-you, are you calling me dumb?''


    ''You are still asking me that?''


    ''Fuck you!


    You were better off before.


    At least you listened to everything that I said as long as it didn''t interrupt your training.''


    ''Ahem! Noble dames shouldn''t curse, and I am not your teddy bear princess.''


    ''Teddy bear? What''s that?


    Also, I told you to not call me that!''


    Just like that our bickering continued.


    And after some time the music ended, ending our dance with it, but our bickering, it just continued...


    The hall lit up once again as we bowed at the crowd, receiving light claps.


    We looked at each other, and one way or another, a laugh that looked out of place from outsiders perspective leaked from our lips, before a huge smile formed on them.


    And Damn!


    Her smile was beautiful...


    So innocent, so pure, so enchanting, that for the second time today, I had almost been had...


    ***


    Author''s Note:


    Hey guys, I am posting this here cause I want all of you to read this.


    It''s an important announcement.


    And no, I am not dropping this work nor I am going on a hiatus.


    Just I am changing the release rate of the chapters.


    It will be a chapter every two days.


    Actually, there is a lot going on IRL, I have a part-time job, my university which was closed has started again just this week.


    Yes, I didn''t post for a few days because of this.


    I was busy with college.


    So, just to make it manageable for me, I can only complete a chapter every two days.


    Please cut me some slack there. I am an honor student and I really want to remain one, so guys please understand.


    Anyways, the chapter length will be 1.5k min, sometimes it can also baloon up like this one did 2.4k words without this note.


    Well, that was it, I hope you enjoyed the chapter.


    Also, add my work to your library.


    Give me your power stones.


    Send me gifts.


    And most importantly read my work.


    Thank you for reading, hope you enjoyed it.


    Stay tuned.


    My usual jargon.

 Chapter 41 - Greetings

    After our performance, the banquet started in full.


    The guests started enjoying the dishes and the wine, as various groups formed naturally. People were no longer that stiff nor were their mouths, further loosening up with each progressive glass they drank.


    In a single sentence, things got boisterous, finally giving this banquet, a banquet-like atmosphere.


    But unfortunately, enjoying wasn''t written in my fate, as I was dragged off to ''greet the guests''.


    And as simple as this three-word task, ''greet the guests'' sounded like, it wasn''t.


    It was a pain. A real pain.


    I literally had to go and greet all the higher nobles above the Count rank, a pain indeed...


    But I had to do it regardless, so following the hierarchy we started with the Dukes.


    With the Imperial couple handling the political situation, the various factions of the Empire were in a balance.


    A fragile balance.


    That could break at any moment.


    And don''t misinterpret the word ''balance''.


    Balance didn''t mean peace or agreement, it simply meant that the factions were not pulling any big moves.


    Something that would change in the next few years.


    By the way, the Emperor used Demon''s presence quite masterfully, using them as an external threat to knit up any political gap. But that only delayed the inevitable, as of right now, cracks started forming between the factions, as each faction pursed their own interests.


    And when they did so, a conflict of interests naturally happened.


    With neither party backing down, the conflicts continued to evolve, forming the current situation where two of the four factions were directly opposing each other.


    And it wasn''t a simple conflict over a single topic or subject, be it the stance in war, the treatment of superior and inferior bloodlines, magic user supremacy, or even the prices of resources, after a single clash of interests, all compromises were broken as more and more things just kept piling up making the situation much more tense and complicated.


    And now, I stood in front of the leader of such an hard headed faction.


    ''Thankfully, our faction is neutral.''


    I thought as I greeted.


    "Greetings Duke Anais, hope you are enjoying the banquet."


    "Greetings to you too Rayne, you sure have grown into a fine young man, far better than my little punk there, don''t you think so too, Reynold?"


    Cybil Anais, the magus dubbed as the Creator, said as he turned the question back to my father who was accompanying me.


    With a light chuckle,


    "Haha, you surely know how to jest Cybil."


    My father replied, before falling silent.


    "Haha, as taciturn as always, are we?"


    "You know we have to greet others, don''t you?"


    "Excuses, excuses. You don''t need to act so unfamiliar, you know?


    How about we have a man-to-man chat, just like the good old days?"


    As soon as he said those words, I suddenly felt a chill, it was as if the temperature around us dropped dangerously.


    A feeling of dread, unlike anything I felt before overwhelmed me the next instant.


    I snapped my head towards the Earl, only to find him staring at the other Magus with the same expression as always, but his betrayed his state. Those bottomless pits of blue were so filled with madness that it almost leaked out of them. They were crazy, they were mad, and most importantly they were hungry, it felt like they couldn''t wait to swallow the man whole.


    Facing those eyes, the one to back down was the Creator.


    "You still get serious at every little thing, don''t you?"


    He said, before turning his head towards me,


    "Anyways, I am glad that you woke up Rayne, be healthy now. Ah, Eden was upset that you missed his Ceremony, be sure to talk to him after you are done."


    "Surely."


    I replied curtly, before I grabbed the Earl''s hand.


    ''Let''s go, okay?''


    I mouthed, as he turned towards me, before dragging him the hell out of there.


    ''There seems to be some dark history between them...''


    ''Fuck, it''s only the first guest and I''m already exhausted.''


    ''At this rate, I don''t even know if I will survive the whole process.''


    -Huuuuuuu


    ''Let''s get this over with.''


    ***


    ''Ugh, that was exhausting.''


    I leaned on the railing of the balcony, as I lamented.


    Feeling the cold wintery winds on my skin, I felt much better.


    The process of greeting continued for an hour, and by the end of it I was totally exhausted, both mentally and physically.


    ''All thanks to my demonic father.''


    I grumbled.


    And not without reason.


    Just take what happened when greeting Duke Arsenio.


    As soon as I greeted the Duke, the nutjob erupted with immense magical pressure which was more than enough to crush me, as he ''tested'' me.


    Of course, I wasn''t afraid, I had my Magus ranked father beside me for a reason.


    Like a perfect example of a Father, the Earl completely blocked the pressure.


    Feeling grateful, I was about to thank him...


    But what he did next made me add that demonic in his name.


    ''That bastard let in just enough pressure to push me to my limits.''


    So, during the whole time I greeted him, I had to endure the pressure, keep my expression in-check, and make fucking small talk with that brawny Duke!


    Fuck!


    And what was even more infuriating was that, all those nobles who saw this happen didn''t move an inch to help me, rather their brain found this way to ''test'' me, rather interesting.


    And that fucked me.


    One noble after another, I had to endure the magical pressure from various different magic users who were atleast A rank, with each magic user''s mana having different characteristics and attributes, I had to continuously adjust mana to find the best way to counter it.


    And most importantly, I had to do this for one hour straight!!


    I was so drained that I felt like fainting any minute.


    ''Can that demon of a father imagine how tough that was!!''.


    "Calling your own father, a demon, surely isn''t the most appropriate way to address him, is it?"


    "Like I give two fucks about that."


    I replied instinctively.


    Before abruptly stopping.


    "Oh, you are quite vulgar, aren''t you?"


    ''I am not alone.''


    My body suddenly felt like it weighted a ton, as with movements similar to a stiff robot, I turned around.


    "...!"


    And gasped.


    The guest was so unexpected, that I couldn''t help but do so.


    With snow white hair reaching her knees, a simple white one-piece dress, and those mysterious blood red eyes.


    There was no way to mistake her identity, but I was so shocked that I still couldn''t believe it.


    Believe that the Empress, Adeline Von Grey Jurgen Alexis was standing right behind me.


    But when she didn''t disappear even after blinking several times, I knew, that she was really here.


    Bowing down, I tried to greet her.


    Yes, tried.


    "I greet-"


    "Stop."


    Because, I was stopped mid-way.


    "Greet this, greet that, you have been doing this for the past two hours, and you are clearly tired of it, so why bother."


    "Not like you actually respect me or anything."


    "I respect-"


    -Slap


    A resounding slap, that broke both my jaw and cheek at the same time, while sending several of my teeth flying hit me.


    Followed by a soothing voice.


    "Oops! That hit too hard. Anyways, I told you to not bother, right?


    So, why is a parasite defying me?"


    The Empress said, before her voice turned deep,


    "Do you want to die?"


    -Thud


    -Crack


    It was just for a moment, maybe less than a single moment, that the pressure of the Empress leaked out. But just that single moment was enough to crack almost all my bones and stick me to the ground like a broken rag doll.


    Broken ribs, crushed bones and punctured heart, no matter what, I was dead.


    Or so a normal person would think, but-


    -Snap


    Not me, especially when the other person is her.


    With a snap of her fingers, the whole world became colourless, became still, before time itself flew backwards.


    My body stood up, my bones got fixed, my teeth flew back in, before my jaw finally fixed itself.


    -Gasp


    -Gasp


    -Cough


    -Cough


    I gasped quite harshly, choking on empty air as I broke into a coughing fit.


    It was only after a while that my coughing stopped and I managed to control myself, while continuing to gasp.


    "Better now?"


    And the voice asked as soon as I did.


    ''Better my ass!!''


    I thought, while-


    "Do I have to answer without lying?"


    Was what I asked, this time in advance, as I didn''t want to have another ''time travel''.


    "Oh! You catch up quite quickly."


    The Empress raised an eyebrow, before waving her hand.


    "Yes, you are supposed to answer honestly."


    Spontaneously, a chair, a table, and a tea set, were created in front of her, all of them sharing the same white color as that of her hair.


    With an eyebrow still raised she sat on the chair as she cocked her head sideways.


    "So, what is it, feeling better?"


    "No, I am not."


    "Hmm, thought so. Now, sit."


    ''Then why did you even ask!?''


    I wanted to shout out loud, but somehow, even with several veins popping on my head I endured, and sat down.


    "I asked because I wanted to, any problem?"


    "Many."


    "Keep them to yourself. I am not here to solve the problems of an old man."


    She picked up the teacup, and in a disregarding tone spoke.


    "Rather just spit it out, why are you possessing my subjects'' body."


    "Eh? I''m what!?"


    "Hmmm?"


    "You don''t know?"


    "Emm? I don''t know, what?"


    For the first time her eyes showed a hint of interest, a small ripple, that made her say,


    "You don''t know you are a parasite?"


    A word at a time.


    "A parasite? No, I don''t think I am...?"


    "Rather, what is a parasite?"


    At my question, the Empress who was staring at me with her now shining red eyes, leaned back into her chair, before mumbling,


    "Fuck, did I find a monster?"

 Chapter 42 - The Deal

    -Gulp


    Swallowing for the umpteenth time, I tried to stay still, but with me being tied on the table like some kind of lab rat, I just couldn''t resist the impulse to do something, to get away, to break free.


    "Stay still, you brat!"


    -Flick


    "Owww!!"


    And I got the fruit of my efforts in the form of a flick, that made my forehead swell up red like a tomato. Clearly this wasn''t the first time I was ''punished''.


    Teary eyed, I looked at my assaulter, only to be rebuked.


    "Stop acting!!, I''m not your mother dearest to fall for that face, just stay still and let me examine you."


    ''That must be enough, right?''


    Looking at the Empress who pressing me down using a single finger with an annoyed expression on her face...


    ''No, a bit more...''


    I thought, as nervously, a bit unsurely, I stopped stopping a certain part of my body from standing up.


    And the effect was instantaneous.


    The Empress whose one hand was on my forehead, while the other was busily drawing a magic circle, stopped. Her eyes which were rainbow colored then, returned to being blood red.


    Slowly, she turned her head towards the bulge between my legs.


    -Poke


    -Twitch


    -Poke


    -Twitch


    Her mouth twitched with my little brother, as turned to me and asked with a deadpan.


    "Are you a masochist?"


    Normally, I would deny it with all my might, but now, I just averted my watery eyes, as I observed the world where time had stopped.


    -Grit


    "You, you, you pervert!!!"


    I heard, as fair hand covered in yellow light slammed into my chest.


    And just like that, I was paralyzed.


    ''That went surprisingly well. At least my family jewels are alright.''


    I mused.


    What was I doing? And why was I happy being paralyzed?


    Was I really a masochist?


    Damn NOOO!!


    Do you remember me saying I wanted to get the Empress''s attention?


    This was exactly why I wanted her attention.


    I wanted her to hit me?


    NOOO!! DAMNIT!!


    I just wanted her to check me, to examine me.


    If I suddenly said to her, ''Examine me!''


    Then given her character, I was pretty sure I''ll be dismissed, or I would have to pay her something, which given her standards, I couldn''t.


    Also, I didn''t want to promise her a favor or something, that normally ends up being a death flag.


    So, rather than asking her, my plan was to pique her interest and make her notice something wrong with me, resulting in her checking me up.


    And I guess, the plan worked?


    All thanks to the mind protection array that the Earl set up in my brain, with it working, my innermost thoughts couldn''t be read by even by her.


    She could still read my outer or casual thoughts, but to read the innermost ones she would have to use quite a heavy spell to break through the array.


    Which both of us knew, would definitely antagonize my father.


    It simply wasn''t worth it.


    Actually, I''m pretty sure she would find out that I led her by the nose after a while, what would be her reaction then?


    I didn''t know, nor did I care, but there was one thing I absolutely sure about, she wouldn''t harm me.


    The woman who refused to have kids because she knew they wouldn''t be able to reach her level, surely wouldn''t.


    The woman who planned to pass her Empire to Eva, just cause she would be able to go higher than her, surely wouldn''t.


    Too bad she died before she could. Well, I was the one who wrote it like that, but now, I couldn''t help but feel that it was a waste.


    Can I do something about that?


    I thought about that while laying on the table, my body paralyzed.


    A silvery magic circle, so complex that it drained my Mental Power just by looking at it, formed above my body.


    In the black and white world where time had stopped, it covered me whole like a shell, before my eyes were closed by someone.


    "I don''t want you brain dead, masochist brat."


    -Ugh


    When I hear it like that, it really hurts...


    ''It''s okay, it''s okay, you aren''t gonna meet her anytime soon.''


    I consoled myself, before I felt a slight tug on my consciousness, on my soul, followed by another just a bit stronger tug, once again followed by another, and another, and another.


    Getting stronger each time, until I couldn''t hold onto my soul anymore.


    And I tried my best there, for I was ''unwilling''.


    With another tug, my soul was pulled out of my body and thrown into the spell, as the scenery changed again.


    ***


    As soon as I opened my eyes, I shivered.


    I couldn''t help but do so.


    Just being back here, back in this white room brought various painful memories.


    But I wasn''t the same as before, during the past month, I had adjusted, I had grown, and I had matured.


    Just like the last time, I wasn''t alone, but instead of a silvery Rayne with bestial features, now, I was accompanied by a beauty, an ethereal beauty.


    Unlike the simple white dress, or that shabby barefoot appearance that by all means didn''t look shabby on her, now she was dressed like a queen.


    The dress was still white, but rather than being a simple day dress, it was a perfect blend of a military uniform and fancy dress.


    A white dress, open just above her chest, grey badges on her shoulders, long sleeves, white gloves. A bit lower her C cup breasts were covered by the dress, while a black frill hid her cleavage. From her chest to her abdomen the dress was filled with black buttons followed by ribbons and frills further downwards. Ending with white stockings and high heeled shoes of the same color.


    All of it complimented by a military cap that had a shiny crown like jewelry fixed at its front.


    If before, she looked like an otherworldly fairy, then now, she really looked like the ruler of the world.


    While I looked like a silvery being with facial features, she looked lifelike, she looked regal, she looked like a queen.


    "Hmmm, this is unexpected."


    Her lips that had a natural peach color moved as she spoke.


    And her reaction was not unexpected.


    After all, it''s not everyday you see a soul pierced by six black pikes.


    And most importantly, my soul didn''t have my face, no, more precisely it didn''t have my new face.


    Rather it had my old, my middle aged, my bearded face, that wasn''t really all that handsome.


    I turned towards the Empress, who looked just like she did in real life, as I asked her.


    "Are you satisfied now?"


    "Satisfied? Hahaha"


    She laughed, as she continued.


    "Far from it, anyways who are you?"


    "I''m Rayne Von Ellsworth, I think I already introduced myself."


    "Oh, you want to play games, huh?"


    She said, as she appeared right in front of me, as if teleported, and placed her hand on my head.


    "Ahhhhh-"


    A soundless scream escaped from my throat, as I felt my soul being invaded by another, it was excruciating, it was painful, and thankfully, it was short.


    "You don''t remember...?"


    A confused mutter escaped from her lips as she looked at me weirdly.


    Yes, I didn''t remember.


    I remembered that world, I remembered my parents, I remembered my friends, I remembered it all.


    But I didn''t remember myself.


    Anything and everything related to myself, related to me, I didn''t remember.


    From my appearance, to my whether I was tall or short.


    All of it kept disappearing, the more time passed, the more of it disappeared.


    All I knew right now, was that I was middle aged man and I was bearded.


    "Haaa, haaa, I told you, I am Rayne Von Ellsworth, atleast that is all I remember."


    I said amidst pants, being thoroughly exhausted, before I sat down.


    "How is that possible?"


    Bewildered, the Empress asked.


    "Guess?"


    I replied cheekily,


    -Flick


    Only to get another flick on my forehead.


    Then with a voice that left no room for refusal she spat a single word.


    "Explain."


    "Yes, mam!!"


    I said, as explained my story to her, atleast a modified version of it.


    **


    "So, you were just an innocent guy whose soul was placed in this body?"


    "Yes."


    "A commoner who wasn''t even a magic user?"


    "Yes."


    "And Rayne''s soul had died just after he fell into coma, and it died due to not being able withstand the power of these pikes?"


    "Yes."


    "And now you have to withstand their power?"


    "Yes."


    "Any last wishes?"


    "Yes, please shut your mouth."


    "Hahahaha, really, you are quite lively for someone whose about to die."


    "I told you to shut your mouth, unless you can do something about this."


    "Heeee, you sure don''t hold back."


    "I''m dying here, what use is there to hold back if you die?


    Again, can you do something about these?"


    Yes that was it, the real reason that I planned all this, the real reason for all that hassle, all of it for this reason.


    Even if they give me the chance to break the limits, even if I can get infinitely stronger, in the end these pikes were a power given by a mad God.


    I couldn''t trust him, absolutely could not trust him.


    So, all I wanted was to get these pikes out of my soul.


    "Let''s seeee~, maybe I can~?


    But, why should I?"


    That was simple.


    "Say what will happen to these,"


    I said as I tapped on the pikes, "after you take them out?"


    "They will be yours. That''s enough, right?"


    "It will be like I served you godly powers on a silver platter, powers yours to take."


    "What do you think?"


    That will be an ideal scenario, if the Empress really gets these powers then she will be truly unstoppable, no one would be able to defeat her.


    That means, she will steamroll through the plot, there will be no tragedy, no losses, no killing, atleast on the human side.


    But things aren''t always ideal, are they?


    "What if I fail?"


    "You think you could?"


    "Yes, considering I haven''t been able to decipher anything about these pikes till now, there is a very slim chance of me succeeding."


    "Is that so...?"


    -Haahhh


    I sighed wearily, I expected this, really I did.


    I didn''t think that Kasivier would leave such an easy way out for me, but hearing it from her wasn''t exactly pleasing.


    "Then, you get the chance to study a godly power that could possibly help you to break into the next level."


    "So, deal?"


    I asked, only to get a smirk in reply.


    "Don''t get too ahead of yourself brat. All I can see from our deal is, me helping you for free.


    Rather, than doing that I can just take you with me while studying all I want to."


    "And antagonize my father? Do you seriously expect me to believe that? Come on, we both aren''t fools, that is just not worth it."


    "Maybe it isn''t. Let''s see, you will owe me a favor if I fail, that is the lowest I can go, deal?"


    Fuck! It came to this in the end.


    Even though I wanted to avoid this...


    Plus, anymore negotiating would just annoy her.


    So, with a heavy heart that prayed for her success, I agreed.


    "Deal."

 Chapter 43 - Tussle With The Pikes.

    "What are you gonna do exactly?"


    I asked, unable to shake off that feeling of unease.


    And how could I?


    After all, it was my soul on the line not hers!!


    "You are too dumb to understand the procedure. So, shut up, and let me concentrate brat!!"


    It would have been funny to see her, who was shorter than me at 172 cm, to call me a brat who was at least 180cm, if this was a normal situation.


    (A/N: His soul is same as his previous life, so 180+ cm.)


    I would have even laughed then, but now,


    "Okay..."


    I muttered disheartenedly, sparing no brain matter for the joke, before sealing my lips.


    -Let''s start.


    I heard, as a palm that I could somehow tell was cold, was placed on my back.


    Just in the middle of the arrangement of pikes.


    And then...


    Silence.


    For a long time, I just stood there, like a dumb idiot, doing nothing, completely idle.


    Dozen of times, runes climbed up my soul and on my back.


    Sometimes freezing me, sometimes burning me, sometimes making me uncomfortable.


    But without exception all of them cracked and disappeared as soon as they touched the pikes.


    "So, it was not like this-"


    "This is useless too-"


    "Changing the scribe didn''t work-"


    ...


    Occasionally, I heard some mutters, some useless chatter, but obviously they were more for her, than for me.


    So, I just stayed quiet.


    Then after another brief silence.


    "This should work."


    I finally heard a voice that was meant for both of us, rather than just her.


    A voice that felt fairly confident.


    "Go."


    She said lightly, as she activated her spell.


    A huge magic circle, that was no smaller than a house covered me from all sides.


    I couldn''t help but marvel, even when I couldn''t understand a single bit of it.


    And the huge circle didn''t disappoint.


    While every other rune, every other spell, disappeared as soon as it touched the pikes, this magic circle didn''t.


    Rather, it changed forms at various times and stuck to the pikes like it would never let go.


    But unfortunately, that was all it did.


    No, more like it tried a lot of things, but anything it tried, didn''t seem to work.


    And then, a minute after the spell had been activated, something strange happened.


    The ever silent, never changing pikes, changed.


    Suddenly, they released a small cloud of white smoke.


    And the next time I saw them, they were covered in runes.


    Dark red magical runes, and incomprehensible magical circuitry, that I had never seen before.


    As soon as those red veins appeared, the huge magic circle started trembling, becoming fragile, threatening to break at any moment, but thankfully it held on.


    Just as I was wondering about what the heck was happening, a screeching, a searing, and somewhat buzzing sound resounded through the whole space, cracking it at several places.


    Needless to say, the magic circle around me, was obliterated, shattering into pieces like cheap glass before disappearing...


    And when it did, the origin of the sound, those same pikes that were embedded in my back stopped vibrating, and fell silent.


    ''Those red veins or that strange vibration...''


    ''It''s almost like the pikes are sentient themselves.''


    I thought, while,


    -Fuck.


    Someone cursed hard.


    Even in this situation, I couldn''t help but laugh.


    In all honesty, it felt like a sleeping dragon was annoyed by a bunch of flies, so it woke up, and roared crushing them in process, before going back to sleep.


    -SMACK!!


    -Whooosh


    -Thud


    Rubbing the back of my head I stood up, bitterly smiling.


    ''Looks like taking them out is impossible.''


    I thought, but a voice filled with irritation brought me back.


    -Come back here fast brat!


    ''Why did you smack me so hard if you wanted me back?''


    I complained inwardly as I saw the more than 100-meter distance that I flew for...


    But, I moved my legs nonetheless.


    "Listen up masochist brat, this is my last attempt for you, if this doesn''t work then nothing will."


    ''Oh, I thought the last one was the end, but I guess she has something up her sleeves?''


    "Just be ready, it''s going to be painful, really painful."


    ''Or maybe she just thinks, smacking the back of my head wasn''t enough?''


    I gulped,


    "Do what you have to."


    As I answered grimly, before turning around.


    -Here I go, then.


    I heard, as the same palm was placed on my back again, followed by a flood of power that flowed in my soul.


    Expecting the pain, I clenched my jaw and gritted my teeth, but, it didn''t arrive.


    Instead, the power nourished my soul, which started brimming with it like never before.


    A tinge of gold appeared in my soul. It was faint at first, but, it rapidly grew, becoming more and more prominent, before my soul changed from an ethereal silver to a light gold.


    I wanted to ask, ''What''s going on?'', but I didn''t.


    The overwhelming power that kept rushing in my soul, didn''t allow me to.


    It took my all to just keep that power from leaking out of my soul.


    There was too much power being poured in, I just couldn''t hold it in.


    It was like continuously pouring water in a water balloon.


    And then, my soul which was just like an overfilled balloon...


    Burst!!


    Literally, it burst just like a balloon!


    And the pain that I was warned about, arrived unexpectedly.


    A searing, a burning pain, a horrible unbearable pain.


    Pain from my very core.


    I hurt so badly that I felt like I would go insane.


    My brain got so overloaded by pain that-


    ''My soul burst...?''


    -The realization hit me belatedly, as my brain understood it''s implications.


    ''Am I a goner now!!??''


    But, proving me wrong, the same power that burst my soul, saved it.


    The overflowing power, changed shapes and formed a golden tornado of pure soul power.


    Every bit of my soul was gathered by the golden tornado, that somehow put those bits together to form my soul anew.


    It wasn''t complete, it wasn''t the same, it was more like loosely stitching the scattered bits and stabilizing them for a bit to...escape.


    Yes, escape.


    Escape now, when those pikes were not embedded in me.


    When my soul exploded those pikes naturally fell off me, got detached from me.


    Taking the chance, the golden tornado took flight, taking my half-reformed soul away, far away.


    A vertical wall of white came down from the ceiling separating me from the Empress.


    And the last thing I saw before our separation was a colossal magic circle bigger than a football stadium, that only had two things in the middle.


    A human and six pikes.


    -Whooosh


    The tornado of power placed me on the floor of the white space, and solely focused on healing me, using its own energy to do so.


    And after a while, it was done.


    The tornado revolving around me disappeared, revealing my silvery soul which was now as good as new.


    "That was one heck of a plan!!"


    I screamed without holding back, as I checked my back.


    It was healed!


    It was healed!!


    It was healed!!!!


    There were no pikes digging deep in it!


    I was free!!


    FREE!!!!


    There are pikes embedded on your back?


    Destroy the back!


    There pikes are in your soul?


    Burst the soul!!


    And form it somewhere else!!


    A simple, barbaric, surely painful, but effective plan.


    I was literally dancing when I thought of this.


    Alas, I danced too soon...


    The white wall on the left side of the room rippled. Starting to crack in the next second, before it...shattered!!


    A huge circular hole opened on the wall, showing purplish black space, indicating that this space was disconnected from the previous one.


    And from that purplish black hole came the only thing that I didn''t want to see.


    A flying black PIKE!!


    At a speed that I couldn''t follow, it came flying straight at me...


    And before I knew it,


    -Puck


    It stabbed itself straight in my back.


    -Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    I screamed, less due to the pain and more due to frustration, more due to despair.


    As...


    -Puck


    -Puck


    -Puck


    -Puck


    ...the remaining pikes came, stabbing themselves on my back, as if I was a piece of meat.


    -Puck.


    Belatedly, the last pike came too.


    Completing the number, and following it came another being.


    The Empress.


    She saw my state, and I saw hers.


    She looked the same, not a bit tired, not a bit different.


    I don''t know if really she tried or not, but I couldn''t do anything about it.


    At least she tried.


    "I failed kid."


    "I know, I had to face the consequences, you see."


    I tried to say with a smile, and horribly failed, giving her a distorted one, as I tapped on one of the pikes.


    For a moment both of us went quiet, with me being really at a loss of words.


    Thankfully, the Empress wasn''t as she quickly said.


    "Don''t be too upset kid."


    "I''m not."


    "Yes, you are. Anyways I am sending you back, then you can cling to your mother for consolation."


    "What? I won''t do that, and yes, let''s go back."


    -Haaaah


    Looks like it really him me hard...


    Guess, having a death trap over your life is really stressful.


    ''Well, I should snap out of it soon.''


    I thought, as the scenery changed again.

 Chapter 44 - Declaration!

    [Kapheira''s POV]


    -Kwang


    -Kwang


    -Kuuuffff


    -Kwang


    -Swoosh


    Taking a step back Kapheira, avoided an incoming heavy slash.


    Knowing that a follow up was coming, she linked her back-steps to sideways jump.


    And she wasn''t wrong, a series of flaming slashes flew right after her she jumped. She would have been hit, if she was a bit slower.


    But of course, as the genius of younger generation, she wasn''t.


    Rather, she could go a lot faster, and in fact, she didn''t even have to dodge the attack, she could have easily broken it.


    But she didn''t.


    Why?


    She wanted to save her energy.


    She wanted to be as efficient as possible.


    After all, who knew how many more idiots will challenge her tonight?


    ''And then, there is mother.''


    Taking the chance when her opponent had just used a spell, she rushed in.


    Obviously, she knew that the boy wasn''t as helpless as he showed her to be.


    He definitely had a spell or two prepared, but wasn''t she the same?


    So, going low, she dashed, her hand on the hilt of her sword, as she slowly infused herself with her secondary element ¨C Lightning.


    Her golden eyes glowed as she got in range.


    In the last second-


    "Got you, Kapheira!!"


    Her opponent exclaimed, as he unleashed a flaming tornado filled with molten rocks, at an almost point-blank range.


    An intermediate spell of highest power.


    It would have been quite tough, quite difficult for anyone else to deal with that, but for her?


    [Elemental infusion ¨C Third Stage.]


    [Thunderclap.]


    -CLAAPPPPPP!!!


    A small explosion of lightning occurred in the hall, as an electric blue streak rose in the air, going all the way to the top of the barrier, escaping away from the tornado''s range.


    But escaping was never her goal.


    Kicking the top of the barrier, the girl whose body was covered in lightning, launched herself in the eye of the storm.


    She bypassed the brunt of the spell, slashed the few molten rocks that the boy managed to send her way, and reached her target, the same boy, who was too flustered to properly respond to her.


    -SLASH.


    The fire tornado disappeared and so did the lightning, and the only thing the guests could see was ¨C the crackling blue sword that stopped just inches away from the boy''s throat.


    -Clap


    -Clap


    -Clap


    The crowd clapped, some praising me while others hid their glum faces.


    "It was a good match, Callius."


    I said as I sheathed my sword, and extended my hand towards the fallen boy, who was my opponent.


    Taking up my hand, the boy promptly stood up and spoke.


    "It was a good match indeed, Lady Fernsby. Of course, I am nowhere as good as you."


    ''That''s not what you called me during the match~''


    She playfully thought, while she gave the boy a fake smile.


    "You are just too humble.


    Anyways, I will take a break now. It was my 4th consecutive match, so, it''s time to give the stage to others."


    Finishing the after-battle courtesy, I turned around.


    Honestly, the fights were too boring to be interesting.


    In fact, they were annoying when you take into account that, I couldn''t just smash my opponents.


    Why?


    Cause, according to my mother, one spell and one skill, that was the limit of what I was supposed to expend, when fighting these small fries.


    So, while it was a pain in the ass to do so, I had to fight efficiently, making these fights extremely tiresome.


    But well, considering the hellish training I would have to do, if I failed, this was nothing.


    Thinking till that, I walked out through the barrier, towards ''my group''.


    ''My group'' being the group of younger generations of my faction.


    That''s when I noticed something amiss, or a person amiss.


    ''Rayne, is he not back yet?''


    She questioned as she scanned the hall.


    And guess what, she found the person in question.


    Just-


    ''Why is he giving out that gloomy atmosphere?''


    ''He was fine just a moment ago.''


    ''And he is drinking? He''s drinking right now!?''


    ''Really!, what happened?''


    ''Should I..., check on him?''


    ''Well, why not?''


    ***


    [Rayne''s POV]


    After my little escapade with the Empress, I returned to the party.


    Of course, no matter what happened, I couldn''t just disappear out of the banquet.


    Though, most of my work or should I say objectives, were accomplished, there was still a small one remaining.


    And that was to re-establish myself.


    But right now, I wasn''t in the right mood.


    Really.


    Not.


    In.


    The.


    Right.


    Mood.


    Sitting on a corner table of the high-class noble, I secretly lamented today''s failure, while slowly sipping wine as I watched the so-called challenges taking place.


    These challenges were nothing but a precursor of the main event, the main and the last event of the banquet ¨C The Strongest of the Younger Generation.


    Actually, this ''Strongest of the Younger Generation'' was a grand tournament that happened in the Alexis Empire, whose winner was, as you can expect, Rayne.


    But now, as this was an official imperial banquet, challenges could be made.


    Challenges for the title.


    And tonight, I expected a lot of them.


    In fact, the reason that I revealed my rank at the start of the banquet was to reduce the number of challengers.


    ''The so-called strongest of the generation slept for the whole year, so surely, he will be weaker than me who trained for a year longer, right?''


    Such thoughts were inevitable.


    So, to crush such thoughts, I had to crush those who thought like that.


    And for that I wasn''t in the right mind-


    "Hey, what are doing Rayne?"


    A sweet voice suddenly sounded from my side.


    And I swear, if it wasn''t for my superhuman brain, that recognized that voice instantly, I would have jumped up in fright.


    Lifting my head, I confirmed that it was her before answering,


    "I am drinking wine."


    "Yes, I know, I can see that, and that''s exactly why I am asking, What Are You Doing Rayne??"


    She said as she glared at me.


    "I Am Drinking Wine!"


    I said matching her glare, not backing down a bit.


    And that triggered her.


    "You! Don''t you want to keep your title!!"


    She said as she grabbed my collar in her hands and shook me.


    And that...


    ...funnily improved my mood.


    I knew, I was being a jerk, that I wasn''t making any sense, and I was being stupid, but someone actually caring about my title was quite refreshing.


    "Okay, okay, I am sorry, I won''t drink now!"


    I said with my head wobbled back and forth.


    Only then did she leave my collar alone.


    "Really?, What had gotten into you?"


    "Did something happen?"


    Wow! This girl, really, her instincts were really off-charts.


    ''Are you a dog?'' ¨C was what I wanted to say.


    "No, nothing happened, madam next faction leader." ¨C was what I said.


    "Eww, at least don''t say that sarcastically.


    Anyways, do you have a plan?"


    "Well, yes, I have one."


    "That''s good."


    But, I wasn''t gonna follow it.


    I told you that I wasn''t in the right mind, to fight right?


    It wasn''t that I didn''t want to fight.


    Rather, it was the exact opposite.


    I wanted to fight, I wanted to fight so much, I wanted to beat someone up so much, that I knew that I shouldn''t participate like this.


    But that shake, it shook off my doubts, I will fight, I will win, and I will take out all my frustrations, on my opponent.


    "Oh, looks like Eden finished.


    So, now is your turn, Rayne-


    Huh? Rayne?


    Where the hell did he go?"


    So, as soon as Eden, the final of the five kids finished, I was already making my way to the barrier, leaving behind a chattering Kapheira.


    "He''s gone already?"


    "This fucking-oops"


    ''Can''t curse here!''


    The girl thought, as she rushed after him.


    ***


    I stood in front of the crowd, in the transparent barrier, alone.


    Alone but not cowering.


    Rather I was enjoying their attention, so a jovial tone I said,


    "Good Evening, to Ladies and Gentlemen, to Nobles and commoners, and to the Young and the old.


    This is Rayne Von Ellsworth, the first heir to Ellsworth County, and the reason for this gathering.


    Now, many of you would be thinking, why am I here?


    What am I trying to do?


    Well, the reason is simple.


    Almost, all of you probably know this, that I went into comatose, that I was sleeping for an year.


    It was an open secret, so no need to deny this.


    And today''s reason of why I am here is closely related to this.


    You see, there have been rumors spreading around. There are rumors saying, that I am not the strongest anymore, that I have been surpassed, that I have been outgrown."


    I said till that, and took a pause, I looked at the crowd, and felt the atmosphere, feeling it a lot tenser than before.


    So, with a smile that was only getting wider by the second, I said, "So to prove such rumors wrong, to crush them, and to show you the gap between the strongest..."


    "I, Rayne Von Ellsworth, challenge the whole Younger Generation of the Empire for a duel!"


    I said, those words in a deep voice.


    Deep enough, that they resounded in the banquet hall.


    My Armor, appeared on my body, followed by a sword, both of them glowing with runes.


    My Mana pressure, spread throughout the barrier, making the atmosphere suffocating as I said my last sentence.


    "Those who have courage, come up! Accept my challenge!, and prove me wrong!, or keep cowering like the cowards you are!!"


    Now that, was finally something Rayne would say.


    ''Umu, the Crazy Young Master, should stay crazy!''

 Chapter 45 - Fight With The Tiger.

    Standing alone on the makeshift stage, I watched the guest''s reactions. Some of them totally got enraged, their expression turning livid, while others had a variety of expressions, but mostly, they weren''t that mad.


    ''As expected of experienced magic users they won''t fall for cheap and obvious provocations.''


    But it wasn''t like my taunt didn''t work.


    Yes, the nobles were cool and calm, maybe a bit enraged, but still sane enough to not do anything impulsive.


    ''But they weren''t my target in the first place.''


    "Is my generation only filled with cowards!!?"


    I said, after a period of silence, and this time the response was instantaneous.


    "I accept!!"


    A boy probably a year or two older than me shouted, as he stepped forward.


    ''You can stay collected as much as you want, but what about your kids?''


    A youth with cat ears, whisker marks on cheeks and a long tail.


    He had fair skin, cat like eyes, black with golden pupils, and wild black hair with orange undertones.


    ''Cernel Tygra, the first heir of Tygra Family.''


    My first opponent.


    From the tiger bloodline.


    Unfortunately, I wasn''t that interested in him, rather his little brother was much more interesting.


    Clive Tygra, the inheritor of the White Tiger.


    An important character and a potential ally, a very strong potential ally.


    Long grey hair, white ears, and double golden pupils, the boy who was my age was standing beside his father tightly holding his hand, looking very uncomfortable.


    ''Guess, his powers haven''t awoken yet?''


    The boy was a typical example of late bloomer, because the power of white tiger was so immense, it didn''t surface till his body, and his spirit, was able to handle it.


    Unfortunately for the boy, not being able to use his bloodline powers was a huge hit on his self-confidence, making his personality a rather meek one.


    ''I will do something about that later, but for now...''


    -Let''s crush this big brother first.


    And crush him so bad, that no one will even dream about my position.


    -Step


    -Step


    With heavy steps the older boy stood in front of me.


    Two years older, meaning he has been attending the Imperial Academy for an year.


    Maybe he even knows an advanced spell.


    But even then, I stood upright, paying him no mind.


    Years older and still E+ rank?


    He wasn''t someone to worry about.


    "Come at me, Cernel."


    I beckoned him with my finger.


    And that enraged the hot-headed youth.


    Taking his stance a red aura engulfed his body, spiking his hair, as his mana stimulated his bloodline.


    And then, his bloodline erupted.


    [Bloodline Skill]


    [King of the Jungle ¨C First Stage]


    [Partial Transformation]


    With that his hands, as well as his legs, changed. Reddish orange fur covered them, as they swelled to almost twice their size original size, bulging with muscles. Sharp claws akin to small daggers, ears and tail that got noticeably bigger and thicker, along with piercing yellow eyes completed his transformation.


    -ROAARRRRR!!


    "You maybe powerful, but you are too arrogant. It''s time someone got you off your high horse!"


    He said in a low voice before rushing at me.


    He was fast, he was strong, his movements even created some small whirlwinds.


    -Whoosh


    "Oh yeah?"


    A strong punch covered in a pulsing red aura.


    Splitting the wind, it was in front of me in a split second.


    -Thump


    "Are you that capable?"


    And with a single hand, I blocked it.


    A slightly stronger punch, that was all it was.


    Did he seriously think that was all it took?


    Okay, my physical stats broken I admit, but not even a spell?


    Was he joking?


    Truly confused, I asked.


    "Was that all...?"


    "DAMN YOU!!!"


    He said instead, as he retracted his punch and unleashed a frenzy of them, at least this time, they were stronger and covered in fire.


    Strong enough that I would have to seriously block his punches.


    That is, if I didn''t have my Armor on.


    With the physical boost I got from my armor, I could still block his punches with a single hand.


    And that was what I did.


    Without taking a single step, without moving my other hand that was leisurely resting on my scabbard, I blocked his high-speed, high-power punches, that left small shockwaves in the surroundings with a single palm, covered in ice.


    My palm blurred, so did his fists, as both of us got into a high intensity exchange where, he punched and I blocked.


    During our exchange Cernel understood that his tactic wasn''t working, and finally started casting spells.


    Flames materialized around him, forming arrows and spears as they launched themselves at me.


    But halfway before reaching me they dissipated.


    Was it my doing?


    Of course, it was my doing!


    With how focused he was on his punches, there was little focus he could spare for his spells, making them simple, and fragile in structure.


    And disrupting such simple spells was a walk in the park for my mental avatar.


    Hell, if I really tried, I could even throwback these spells at him.


    But I would have to try hard for that given the number of spells he was casting, and that wasn''t necessary, he wouldn''t be able to continue this for long anyways.


    ...


    And I was correct, in a minute he finally created a fireball spell that I couldn''t deconstruct quickly, and threw it at me. Taking the moment I created an ice and earth shield to block the fireball, he jumped back.


    Why a minute?


    Well, after throwing 1680 punches in a minute, our big brother was bound to be exhausted.


    (A/N: No shit, world record of fastest punches in a minute is 805 punches, so I just doubled it.)


    Twenty-eight punches in a second...


    Quite good...


    Quite fast...


    But even then, I hadn''t moved a single bit.


    Seeing the frustrated expression on his face, I asked again,


    -Smirk


    "Was that all?"


    This time quite meaningfully, with a smirk.


    Honestly, this was not big brother''s fault, he was just a perfect opponent for me.


    After my fight with the demon, other than perfecting a few spells, the thing I did the most was physical training.


    Training under ten times gravity, with the highest time dilation 1:10, for a week straight.


    Naturally, without any limits on my body and top-class resources, my strength, agility, stamina, endurance, and dexterity soared unprecedentedly.


    Especially my strength and agility, both increasing by one rank.


    So, even if Cernel''s partial transformation multiplied his strength, he couldn''t beat me, not when I had my armor on.


    Looking at him right now, as he prepared a powerful spell, I knew it was time to finish this, or rather than looking like I gave him a chance to show his moves, it would look like I couldn''t beat him quickly.


    So, even as he came at me, his fist wrapped in purple energy as thick as an arm, I was relaxed.


    "You Fucker!!!!"


    Or so he said.


    But then again, I remained relaxed.


    And with that same mood, I made my move.


    Leaning forward, "You are weak." I said, before taking a single step and disappearing.


    Appearing just behind Cernel, as I grabbed his thick waving appendage, his tail.


    After grabbing it, I didn''t stop, rather before he could even struggle, I casted another acceleration, and disappeared again, carrying a passenger with me, whom I was going to treat very nicely.


    Grabbing my passenger''s tail with both hands I powerfully swung it downwards, slamming him hard on the enchanted floor.


    -SLAAMMM!!


    There wasn''t a scratch on the enchanted floor, but same couldn''t be said for Cernel.


    Unfortunately for him this was just the start.


    -SLAAMMM!!


    -SLAAMMM!!


    -SLAAMMM!!


    -SLAAMMM!!


    I slammed him down on the floor, again and again and again.


    Leaving his tail alone, only after he was half dead, his purple spell had long since dissipated.


    Feeling a bit refreshed, I took out my sword, placed it on his neck and though I knew it was useless, I still asked.


    "Is that all you got?"


    -Ugrh


    Well, other than an unintelligible groan, I got nothing as reply.


    Maybe the groan counts as reply?


    Anyways, lifting my fallen opponent with psychokinesis I placed him near his father before turning my eyes back towards the hall.


    Still carrying the aura of confidence, I asked another question.


    "Who''s next?"


    A question that temporarily halted the chattering in the hall.


    For the next few seconds, the hall was abnormally quiet...


    ***


    Author''s Note:


    Hey guys, thanks for reading.


    I am adding this here cause in the last two chapters I added two fight scenes, and both were short, contradicting my usual style.


    So basically, I am asking for your feedback.


    How were the fights, good or bad, too short, or okay?


    Please tell me about it in comments.

 Chapter 46 - The End Of The Banquet.

    [Kapheira''s POV]


    ''Isn''t this too much?''


    She thought as she looked at the ongoing match.


    No, it couldn''t even be called a match.


    It was a one-sided beating.


    ''And he hasn''t even conjured a proper spell.''


    Yes, it was his 3rd match already, but he hadn''t used a proper spell, only his fists.


    And yet, he was crushing his opponents easily, as if swatting flies.


    Seeing him like that, I couldn''t help but feel absurd.


    Rayne Von Ellsworth.


    He was strong, she acknowledged that.


    From the time they first met, to the time before he went into coma.


    He was strong, stronger than her, stronger than anyone.


    ''I thought I had caught up with him in a year, but...''


    -The distance between us, just got wider.


    At least, she didn''t feel that bad about it now, at least she wasn''t jealous.


    She couldn''t feel jealous of him when she knew just how much effort he had put forth to achieve that kind of strength.


    She couldn''t be jealous of someone who overworked themselves to the point of going into coma.


    Instead, right now, ''I just feel glad''.


    Glad that her friend was back, glad that he was stronger than ever before, and glad of one other thing...


    Honestly, she wasn''t all that excited about being called the strongest of the generation.


    While she would jump at its every mention before, now, she just found it meaningless...


    Really meaningless...


    All because of a certain encounter.


    An encounter that broke her confidence, along with her spirit.


    A not-so-distant memory.


    An encounter with a silver-haired, golden-eyed girl, and a scholarly looking grey-haired man.


    She was on her routine snuck outs, aimlessly roaming through the streets, and that was when she saw them.


    Was it their atmosphere, was it their mood, or simply their appearance?


    They stood out in the crowd so much, that she couldn''t help but notice them, it was seriously hard to not do so.


    So, on a whim, she decided to follow them.


    And the more she followed, the more she got interested.


    Unlike normal people who would seek for an inn to stay, or a restaurant to fill their belly with warm food, this peculiar duo was heading towards the eastern gate.


    Meaning they were going out of the city in night, in the cold northern night.


    As idiotic as she found that, she followed nonetheless, getting more interested with each passing second.


    After all, what could two magic users would be doing out of the city in the dead of the night?


    And soon, she found the answer.


    Training.


    Training, in the dead of the night.


    But that wasn''t what shook her, what truly shocked her was that girl.


    The girl who looked like an innocent flower, changed.


    As soon as the girl saw the monsters, her gaze, her aura, her atmosphere, everything just changed.


    As if a switch had been flipped.


    The girl rushed forward, and soon the white snow turned red.


    And she, who was called as the genius of the Empire, watched as she did this.


    Disbelieving everything she saw.


    She couldn''t see through that girl at all!


    What she did, how she did, all of it was a mystery to her.


    The spells that she considered impossible to cast...


    The things she thought only as a fairytale...


    The strength that the current her thought as impossible to achieve...


    All of them, were used right in front of her, as if proving, that her common sense was wrong.


    That night, as she watched that girl, she understood something...


    Compared to that girl, ''I am nothing.''


    She was nothing


    So, she just stopped comparing.


    ''Strongest in the Younger Generation? Is there any use having such a thing? Can someone with that title defeat that girl?''


    ''No''


    She firmly thought.


    Till now, that is.


    ''Maybe, maybe, you can match her, Rayne.''


    She sincerely hoped, for her friend and her shattered spirit.


    (A/N: A precursor to the upcoming side chapter.)


    ***


    [Rayne''s POV]


    -Hup


    Disappearing from where I was standing, to dodge a swarm of green wind blades, I appeared on the side of a fully alert kid.


    He reacted quickly, and released some already prepared wind blades at me, while sword covered in a green energy followed the suit.


    ''Maybe he setup some kind wind field around him to detect me?''


    ''At least, he isn''t dumb.''


    I thought, as I dismantled the wind blades, and promptly tilted myself, kicking him with my knee and dodging his sword in the same motion.


    My kick was obviously strong, strong enough to send him flying, which I did, and followed him. Appearing in his path, and knocking him out cold, with a well-placed kick on his nape.


    Giving him the same treatment as my previous opponents, I pushed him out, off the stage with Psychokinesis.


    While doing this, I kept observing three youths, two boys and one girl to be exact.


    Godric Grey Ingvar Arsenio, son of Ingvar Grey Arsenio.


    Eden Nas Cybil Anais, son of Cybil Anais.


    And finally, Aileth Jurgen Ekath Etherfleihm, the daughter of Ekath Etherfleihm.


    The children of Dukes.


    These three were the only ones who could put up a fight against me, and the ones who were actually after my title.


    Godric and Aileth were in an Alliance, while Eden was in a faction of his own, and the last Duke-child, took after his father.


    Meaning, he was too into his own world, to care about these things.


    ''It was about time they started moving.''


    After these three warm-up fights, they should have tested me enough to move themselves.


    "Anyone else?"


    I asked while looking straight at the duo.


    And looks like I was correct.


    Exchanging a glance with each other, the duo stood up.


    ''Finally!!''


    I began to grin with expectation, as they did.


    While most of my frustrations were settled after the first two fights, I still wanted to beat someone stronger.


    Especially when these someones were people who schemed against me when I was down.


    ''Finally, I get to beat these fox-like bitches.''


    The first to take a step forward was Godric.


    ''So, Godric first, eh?''


    I thought, cracking my knuckles.


    But contradicting my expectations, Godric stopped right in front of my barrier, and turned around.


    "Honored guests, and my friends of Younger Generation, I, Godric Arsenio, think that this display should be more than enough to show that young master Rayne, is indeed the strongest within our generation."


    "So, how about we stop here? Anymore challenges would just incur more injuries, and most probably waste our time."


    My eyes widened, while my grin disappeared.


    "Of course, these are just my own views, so I ask various seniors for their advice."


    What!!


    He is telling everyone to stop!


    He is...surrendering?


    But, how is that possible?


    How can he just give up?


    How can that Godric just give up?


    "Yes, Young Master Godric is correct. With how strong Young Master Rayne is, it is very unlikely for anyone from younger generation to best him."


    "Yes, he is correct..."


    "Yes..."


    "Yes..."


    "Yes..."


    A voice said, and many other followed.


    And while, they were basically praising me, I couldn''t actually feel happy.


    Rather, it felt like I lost.


    But I didn''t interject, I didn''t argue. The situation didn''t allow me to.


    I would look like a real child if I did.


    So, I didn''t, instead I just kept quiet.


    And just like that, my anticipated fight slipped out of my hands, while I couldn''t do anything.


    Godric Arsenio, you really showed me a different type of power, a power that I always thought as useless, but apparently it isn''t.


    Political Power, eh?


    Maybe I will try my hand at it later, but for now, I just have to keep getting stronger.


    But still, I can do something right?


    -Clap.


    -Clap.


    -Clap.


    I clapped, as I stepped out of the barrier.


    "Thank you, Godric. You really saved me a lot of trouble. And though I was very excited at the prospect of fighting you, this much is enough, I guess?"


    "Anyways, thanks for your suggestion."


    I said, before I reached out my hand in an obvious handshaking gesture.


    Godric was cautious though, and didn''t directly took my handshake, but being in front of the public, he succumbed to the pressure.


    So, we shook hands, both our palms exerting power, as things got more and more intense with our power, in the end-


    -Crack


    A low cracking voice was heard from our handshake.


    But admirably Godric''s expression remained the same.


    ''I''ll let you of with that, for now, next time it won''t be this easy, remember that.''


    For a split second, I opened a mind link between us and said that, before cutting the connection, and leaving his fractured hand.


    He nodded with the same expression, before he left, probably back to his faction.


    ''Not even a groan of pain, huh? That certainly matches his personality, but...''


    Honestly, I couldn''t understand this guy anymore.


    The original Godric would have erupted many times by now, but this Godric just nodded and left?


    Was this the so-called correction of personality that the Goddess did, maybe his personality was judged as harmful or something like that?


    ''Ah! Whatever!''


    I pushed those issues at the back of my mind, as the host of the event the Earl who was quietly sipping wine stood up.


    "Honored Guests, with this I declare the end of the last event of today''s banquet."


    "So now, feel free to enjoy yourself before leaving!"


    The Earl said, before returning to chatting with the Duchess and other faction members.


    As for me, I was finally free. So, the first thing I did was stuffing myself.


    I ate almost all kinds of food, and was about to go for seconds, but was interrupted, by none other than Kapheira.


    According to that girl, I had to sit with the bunch of kids belonging to the faction, where I made small talk with them.


    As much as pain in the ass that sounded, I complied.


    Thankfully, the outspoken girl prevented the atmosphere from turning awkward, as she acted more and more like a bridge between the faction members than actually enjoying herself.


    And thanks to her efforts, we actually had a great conversation, and got to know each other much better.


    Soon, the guests having enjoyed themselves started leaving one by one, and just like that the curtains of the eventful banquet closed.

 Chapter 47 - Moving On...

    The banquet ended on a bright note.


    Though the part where I had to escort the leaving guests was a pain in the ass, I still felt like I gained a lot.


    I finally got someone remotely close to a friend.


    The fact that Kapheira was Eva''s future friend and even Rayne''s old friend, made her a must-befriend character, which I did, or at least I tried to do so.


    Then again, thanks to her, I also got to know some people from my faction.


    Only superficially, yes, but at least I got to know the faces of my potential future allies.


    And finally, I learned the way the world works here, thanks to Godric.


    Honestly, I was and still am a bit upset about it. I mean, I really wanted to beat him, but when I actually thought about it after calming down, I came to a conclusion.


    It was good that the fight didn''t happen.


    Yes, it was good.


    The relationship between Rayne, Godric, and Aileth was vague at best.


    They didn''t belong to my faction, yes, but it wasn''t like they were in the opposing one either.


    Since my very own faction was a neutral one, there was no need to antagonize them.


    I cracked Godric''s wrist, that was enough punishment for him, for now.


    Well, there was a reason I was against that guy.


    Simply put, the guy was a blood extremist. So, with Eva being a commoner, he naturally opposed her.


    Thus, for the better part of the beginning of the novel, he was staged as a villain or was at least on the opposite side, making me have a bad impression of him.


    But, because of his charade tonight, I had a realization.


    ''Nothing was set in stone.''


    Not just events, even people, their characters, and their decisions, they all change with every single stimulus the person in question experiences. These changes always happened and will continue to do so.


    In a way this is what makes us human.


    And I failed to realize something so simple.


    Before the banquet, I had that vague feeling that I could predict the actions of certain characters, I had that feeling of control which we all love, but now I knew I was wrong, dead wrong.


    This was not a novel, nor was this my playground, rather it was a new world. A new world where I was just one of many people living in it.


    So, instead of trying and failing to be a control freak, I decided to cope up with it.


    And today was my third day doing so.


    Since people can change, I will make them change, and evolve the situation in such a way that I will have as much allies as possible, for I needed them to prevent the impending doom.


    Well, that was far in the future.


    I will only have some real chance to interact with these game changers when I actually enroll in the academy.


    Thinking of allies though, it should be about time ''they'' arrive.


    -Knock


    -Knock


    "Young Master~, Marvin from Blackbeard Searchers has arrived and is requesting a meeting. What should I do with him~"


    ''Just in time.''


    My lips curled up in a smile as I heard what Amy said,


    "Guide him to my study, Amy, I will join him soon."


    I didn''t remind her to not do anything funny, cause I knew she was just joking with that ''What should I do with him~'' part.


    "Understood."


    ***


    [In Rayne''s Study]


    "I see. So basically, they are waiting in the side room?"


    I said while sipping tea.


    "Yes, Young Master, just as you stated all three of them are in a good condition and their past debts have been settled."


    Hands clasped, and with a smile so big that it showed his golden teeth, Marvin said exaggeratedly.


    -Tak


    Placing my cup down, I said.


    "If their condition is good or not is for me to decide, remember that."


    "Yes, yes, of course, of course."


    Seeing him nodding his head, Amy who was sitting beside me chimed in.


    "Oh my, isn''t Mr. Manager being more docile than usual today, don''t you think so Young Master?"


    "Yes, now that you mention it, Mr. Manager sure is acting docile today, any specific reason, Marvin?"


    "Also, where is that assistant of yours?"


    "Haha, you surely jest Young Master!, I have always been the most docile person there is. As for Garett, he is in the side room accompanying your guests."


    I barely resisted chuckling as I heard his words, he, Marvin Adyson, the most docile person?


    "Hahahaha."


    "Hahahaha."


    In sync, both Amy and I burst into laughter, and only stopped when a single tear flowed out from our eyes.


    Normally, any other guy would make be annoyed, or at least feel a little displeased at our behavior.


    But this fatso, joined us and started laughing too.


    Damn Shameless Fatty!


    "Now, I didn''t know you were such an jester Marvin."


    Amy said after our laughing fit was done, and I was too busy admiring this man''s shamelessness.


    "Haha, I had to learn a thing or two about mood making, it''s an indispensable skill for a merchant, lady Amelia."


    "I see that you have mastered that skill. Then, shall we get back to business, Young Master?"


    "Yes, we should. Call them in Marvin."


    "Yes, as you command, Young Master."


    Injecting a meager amount of Mana in his bracelet, the Manager said, "Come in." and got a "Yes." in reply from his bracelet.


    -Click


    Another door, different from the one through which we came, opened and the Assistant, Gareth Forman, stepped into the room.


    He was just the same as months ago, not a single sign of change could be seen on his persona.


    The same soft features, the same blonde hair and the same light blue eyes, but today, he wasn''t the person of interest.


    The ones following him were.


    Three individuals, all of different statures.


    First one being a child around Reonald''s age, having rare black hair and black eyes.


    A cute child with a curious expression on his face.


    His cute black eyes kept looking around the room, his soft facial features contorting and relaxing, as he marveled every inch of it.


    Seeing him like that, I almost couldn''t believe that he was the same guy I was looking for.


    But I was sure, that he was the one, that unique black dragon like tattoo on his arm betrayed his identity.


    Allen Rackfert.


    The boy who killed thousands, with his bare hands.


    The Carnage Killer.


    The host of the Insane Dragon.


    Second one, was an adult woman of short stature, around the 160cm.


    Unlike the boy, who was curiously looking around, her glances were short and sneaky, and after a couple of glances, she stopped even taking those, being as reserved as possible.


    ''As expected she is smart.''


    Faded pink hair and rose-colored eyes, fair skin and a beautiful face that she tried, and failed to hide behind the hooded robe, that all three of them wore.


    Cana Nester.


    The face of the Demonic Cult.


    The Smiling Manipulator.


    Someone who manipulated millions to join the demonic way.


    And finally, the last guy, a strong looking young man around 183cm tall, wheat colored skin, red hair, green eyes and sharp facial features.


    With sword like eyebrows and a especially sharp gaze that bore down on me, from the first step he took into this room.


    ''A rank, no, two ranks above cannon fodder?''


    Syrus Otone.


    Better know as the Test Subject #S766.


    The plaything of a Arch Demon.


    A poor warrior who got captured by the demons from the frontline and became the test subject of an Arch Demon.


    Finally, being the only surviving test subject who was ''complete''.


    ''Well, his demeanor is not that bad, considering that he should be a warrior slave from the frontline.''


    ''He focused on me as soon as he confirmed that I was the strongest person in the room.''


    Well, that is to be expected, Amy and the shadows are too above his own level, for him to even sense them.


    "Are these the three?"


    Amy asked Garett who was standing with those three.


    "Yes, lady Amelia. These are precisely the people young master asked for."


    The elf whose behavior was a lot tamer than before answered.


    Not minding the elf, Amy observed the three people who all, were now staring at me.


    And I did the same, scanning them with my Mental Avatar.


    They all were well-fed and well-clothed.


    No signs of recent abuse.


    And no signs of demonic energy.


    Meaning, I wasn''t too late.


    But, as much as I wanted to chat with them I had to settle the deal first, or else this fat businessman would keep bothering me.


    "What do you think Young Master Rayne? Are they the same people you were looking for?"


    "Yes, they are the exact people I was looking for."


    I said, making the two of these three, to pay even more attention to me, while the little boy was too busy admiring my shelf, which was really a piece of art by the way.


    "I see, that''s good, that''s really good. Thankfully we didn''t pick the wrong people-"


    The fatty said before continuing his words.


    "Stop."


    But I stopped him before he could say much, and got straight to the point.


    "I know, I''ll pay, but before that let''s see if you are getting your bonus."


    "Go ahead then, Young Master."


    "Oh, you look confident."


    "I have confidence in my men''s skills."


    "Is that so? Let''s see, then."


    "You, the one in the middle."


    I said while pointing my gaze at her.


    "Yes!"


    Cana answered, and even though it was a single word, it strangely resonated in my mind, making me feel pleased. Thankfully, it all cleared up after I channeled a bit of Mana.


    "How was your trip, was it comfortable?"


    "Yes, it was young master."


    "Quick to catch on, huh? But I need more than a single word answer, elaborate."


    "O-okay!"


    She clearly didn''t expect that, as she paused for a bit before answering.


    "The trip was smooth, we were well-fed, well-clothed and well-protected too."


    "And most importantly, they didn''t treat us like some other species and treated us like humans."


    During the whole time she spoke, I kept channeling my Mana so as not to get affected by her voice.


    Seeing how both the Marvin and Garett are okay, they must have noticed this peculiarity earlier and had likely prepared countermeasures for her voice.


    "I see. You can stop now."


    "Amy, pay Mr. Marvin."


    "Yes."


    Taking out a pouch of coins Amy slammed it on the table.


    -Clink


    -Clink


    The clinking of coins made it apparent how full it was.


    "Hehehehe~"


    Grabbing the pouch with a smile and passing it to his assistant, the fatty stood up while rubbing his hands together before extending one of them.


    "It was a pleasure to do business with you, Young Master."


    "I hope to be of your use again."


    Taking his hand, I shook it a little, before replying,


    "Look forward to it. And you can leave now."


    "Of course, of course. Garett, follow me. Have a good day Young Master."


    With that Marvin left quickly, getting my message that told him to hurry.


    Yep, I can use some smart guys like him, alas, they didn''t hang on trees.


    With Marvin gone, I stood up and cheerfully walked in front of my guests.


    "Listen well, the three of you."


    I said in a deep voice, finally catching attention of the little Allen.


    "I am Rayne Von Ellsworth, the first heir of Ellsworth County, and your owner."


    "So, remember my name, and for now, follow me."


    A mass murderer, a manipulator and a test subject.


    My new servants and party members.


    Surely, with such members, my journey will be fun.


    Or so I hope....

 Chapter 48 - Introductions

    Walking at the front, I lead the group of three, to the arena, to my personal training room.


    Needless to say, all three of them were fascinated by all the high-tech stuff they saw along the way.


    Most of the time the group was silent. Other than introducing them to a few necessary things, I didn''t talk much and just continued walking, observing them as I did.


    Maybe it was the month-long travel, or maybe their personalities just meshed up together, the trio looked quite comfortable with each other.


    With Syrus at the front and Cana dragging the fascinated Allen by his hand, I could conclude that they had a minimal level of trust between them, which wasn''t that unexpected for me.


    Leisurely entering my training room, the whole scenery changed as a lush grassland and a waterfall appeared in my view.


    I stopped for a bit, to let the trio get a hang of their new surroundings and to enjoy the expressions on their faces.


    And believe me, they literally looked like head less chickens.


    Not just Allen, even Cana and Syrus had their jaws dropped at the ridiculous change in scenery.


    Well, it''s not everyday you see a grassland and a waterfall in a room.


    But guys, please stop, you will make it seem like I am showing off.


    ''Why are you showing off Young Master?''


    -Ouch


    Amy words hurt my concise, but of course, I brushed it off like I always do, and walked in like I owned the place, which actually I did.


    Taking a seat on my couch, I called out to the trio who was still standing on the entrance of the room.


    Poor guys were too shocked to move.


    "Come on in, you three! I''m sure you have a lot of questions to ask. Now''s the time you ask them."


    Surely, they must have a lot of them. I mean, they all were in dire circumstances, and now, all of a sudden, all their problems were solved. Then, they were ''kidnapped'' and sent her to meet me.


    Well, I would suspect them being mentally challenged if they didn''t have any questions.


    And given the ferocity of their charge that they started as soon as they heard the word ''questions'', proved that they weren''t mentally challenged, after all.


    Reaching me first, Cana was the one to start the conversation.


    "Sir-"


    But I interrupted her,


    "Sit first, talk later."


    Pointing at an empty couch that was placed opposite to the table.


    "Okay, young master."


    She said, taking a seat on the corner.


    Mirroring her movements, the males of the group followed her and sat on the couch.


    And surely, I didn''t miss the skip in Allen''s steps as the boy half-jumped, half-walked and sat in the middle of the couch, shifting ever so slightly towards the rose-eyed woman.


    ''These two have gotten close, closer than I expected.''


    ''While that guy is still in the mingling phase.''


    Well, that was expected.


    Syrus must have joined them at the far end of their journey.


    "Okay, let''s start with introductions first."


    "I introduced myself already, but I''ll repeat it again so that this little guy doesn''t forget my name."


    "Nice to meet you three, I am Rayne Von Ellsworth, the first heir of the Ellsworth County, and your new employer. You guys can call me Young Master Rayne."


    ''Esh, I didn''t think I would ever tell people to call me Young Master.''


    I lamented inwardly, before continuing.


    "And you little guy, you can call me big brother Rayne."


    I said to Allen, who nodded his head but didn''t say anything.


    "With this, introductions on my side are done, now, it''s your turn. Ladies first-"


    I was saying but, Allen, raised his hand, making me pause.


    Looking at him, I raised my eyebrow, asking him the silent question.


    ''What is it?''


    "Umm, Young Master, you said that introductions on your side are done, but that pretty big sister didn''t introduce herself, so I..."


    He trailed off after that, glancing at Amy only for a bit, before looking back down.


    And that brought a smile to my face, not because he was cute, but because-


    "Oh my~"


    With a smiling face that clearly meant that she was interested, Amy asked.


    "Why do you want to me to introduce myself, little one~, answer honestly~"


    "He just-"


    Cana answered on his behalf, or at least she tried to, but Amy threw her a single glance and that was it.


    Her body froze, literally froze, as she couldn''t utter a single word, the same happened with Syrus as he sat rooted on the spot.


    Not noticing their crisis, the black-haired boy fidgeted for a bit before answering,


    "That, it''s just that, that big sister is giving off a super dangerous feeling..."


    While my smile became even more prominent with his statement, the eyes of other three people widened.


    Amy''s in astonishment and the duo''s in horror.


    They had firsthand experience of Allen''s ability. Many a times, during their travel, they were saved by simply following the boy''s advice. Even their guides, who were C ranks themselves acknowledged this ability and started asking the boy if the route was dangerous or not.


    And during their whole travel only once did the boy say ''super dangerous''.


    Only once, when they crossed paths with an Archmage.


    So, hearing that again, hearing that same warning again, filled them with horror.


    Just knowing that person in front of them was an Archmage, just knowing that the person they thought to be a maid being an Archmage...


    Just that thought chilled their spine.


    [Unique Condition: Insane Dragon''s Chosen]


    [Unique Skill: Dragon''s Instinct]


    Bearer of the Insane Dragon''s will, madness and power.


    The skill gives the host impeccable instincts and danger perception, that only increase with time and host''s power until they rival to that of the Insane Dragon.


    -Pffffttt


    I laughed out loud, loosening the tense atmosphere as I asked.


    "Aren''t they peculiar, Amy?"


    "Yes, I must admit they indeed are peculiar."


    Saying till that, Amy closed her eyes for a second before opening them.


    "Hey, little guy, what about now? Am I still giving off that super dangerous feeling?"


    "...No... big sister doesn''t...feel dangerous anymore...?"


    "Huu, that''s good, you gave me a real scare for a bit, you know?"


    Amy said smiling, tenderly ruffling his hair, while actually scanning his body, examining him thoroughly as she tried and failed to understand him.


    That was natural though.


    Understanding a dragon, an Insane Dragon was well above an Archmage''s paygrade.


    "Anyways, you wanted me to introduce myself, right?"


    "Then, hello there little guy, I am Amelia, Amelia Inari, Young Master''s personal maid."


    Realizing the futility of her efforts, my maid simply gave up and brought the conversation back on track.


    "Now, it''s your turn."


    "Okay!"


    Maybe because the dangerous feeling was gone, Allen suddenly felt a lot brighter.


    "Hello, big brother Rayne, big sister Amelia, I am Allen Rackfert, and I am 10 years old!"


    "Nice to meet you, Allen. Now go, sit back on the couch."


    "Yes!"


    He replied to me, quickly jumping back on the couch.


    "Now miss, your turn."


    I said to Cana, who was busy catching her breadth, being just released from the Amy''s Grasp.


    "Surely."


    She said, after calming her breathing, her every word still ringing in my head ever so slightly.


    "I am Cana Nester."


    A surprisingly short introduction, that led me to ask.


    "That''s all?"


    "...yes...that''s all."


    "I see. Since you don''t want to talk, I won''t ask anymore. Whatever happened in your past doesn''t matter to me, only what you do now, does."


    "I-"


    She wanted to say something, maybe some explanation, some clarification, but I cut her off.


    "Hey, big guy, your turn now."


    I already knew her story and there was no need to hear it again from her when she is unwilling.


    I already know her story, it was a tragic one and I saw absolutely no need for her to repeat it, at least not until she was comfortable enough to do so willingly.


    "Yes."


    "I am Syrus Otone. A slave warrior."


    "Good."


    "Your weapon of choice?"


    "The broadsword."


    He replied short and concise, all his attention still on Amy.


    Which the person in question didn''t like.


    "When Young Master is talking, pay attention to him!"


    My maid said in a grave tone that left no room to disobey, and while I couldn''t feel it, I knew an extremely powerful but controlled aura was pressuring down the big guy forcing him to face me.


    ''You didn''t have to do that, you know?''


    ''I didn''t do anything, Young Master.''


    ''As if!''


    -Huuuuuuu


    Letting out a sigh, a thought suddenly sprang up in my head.


    "Nice to meet you Syrus, though I think you aren''t someone who talks much."


    "So, how about we...let our swords do the talking?"


    Yep, a talk with the swords.


    A perfect idea.


    It will tame him enough, it will make him respect me a bit, and most importantly, it will give me the idea of what Test Subject #766 ¨C The Flesh Fortress, can do.


    ''But I must say Young Master, you and your ''party members'' all of them are quite peculiar~''


    -Gulp


    ''It really...really, really makes me curious~''


    Maybe, I should stop poking Amy?


    An Archmage''s curiosity is still too much for me to bear!!

 Chapter 49 - The New Goal

    -KWANGGG


    -KWANGGG


    -KWAAAANNNNNGGGGGGG


    Our swords clashed.


    Striking harder and stronger with each clash.


    My sword, against his huge one.


    A 150cm long sword, bull-of-a-sword, which was around 30cm wide at the hilt, overall black, but flashing red around the edges.


    -Hahahahahaha


    And honestly, it felt good.


    It felt refreshing.


    Laughing like a madman, I lifted my sword again, and swung.


    -KWANGGG


    -KWANGGGGGG


    We exchanged another series of clashes.


    Mostly, I attacked and Syrus defended.


    I kept attacking him, again and again and again, but I couldn''t crack his defense.


    He was like an iron-fortress, I kept hitting him, but he blocked each hit calmly with the same face, missing nothing.


    My sword always struck his, dodging wasn''t his style nor he could dodge my quick slashes with a sword that big in his hand, but each time just before the full force of my sword could transfer into his, my sword...slipped off his.


    He tilted his sword in such a way that my attack didn''t land on him perfectly.


    This was nothing new many swordsmen do this, but being able to do this when facing my swordsmanship, the Ellsworth''s swordsmanship was a feat in itself.


    Something that only those who had a really long experience teetering between life and death could do.


    Not only that, grasping the exact moment in which I had to reposition myself, he swung his sword powerfully, in a wide arc.


    -SCREEECCCHHHHHHH


    Once again, his sword clashed with mine, generating sparks in the process, but unlike him who stood tall and blocked all my attacks, I was sent reeling back.


    But even then, I grinned.


    Grinned like a maniac.


    Right now, we were both fighting bare. There were no spells, no skills, no tricks.


    Only Power Vs Power.


    My Sword Vs his gigantic Broadsword.


    And he was winning!!


    My palms were getting numb from taking those heavy clashes, my arms were aching, my muscles were tearing, but I refused to give in.


    Rather, I was enjoying myself.


    ''Finally!!!!, Finally! A perfect opponent!!''


    With a grin plastered on my face, I charged forward.


    Clenching my sword with my already numb hands, I charged forward.


    And then, we clashed again.


    -KWAAANNNNNNNGGGGGGGGGG!!!!!!!


    ***


    In the end, the match ended with a draw.


    Even after half an hour had passed from the starting of the match, we were still raring to go, with no obvious winner in sight.


    So, getting tired of seeing us, just swinging our swords, Amy butted in and ended the match.


    "I was winning there, you know?"


    I grumbled.


    "Are you seriously expecting me to believe that? When you have such a wide grin plastered on your face?"


    Amy said with a deadpan.


    "But I was really winning, you know?"


    I was really winning.


    Yes, I was being pushed back at the beginning, but as the duel continued, I adjusted, I learnt, and I even copied what he did, failing miserably at the execution, though.


    Anyways, Rayne may not be that talented in magic, but the one thing he was talented in was swordsmanship.


    Actually, Rayne was like an average guy.


    All his talents were average, that is by the empire''s highest standards, of course.


    But even among his average talents, the one that stood out the most was swordsmanship.


    Not best but still top-notch.


    The only reason he was in the forefront of youngest generation was effort.


    Pure Effort.


    And now that I had stolen his talents, I was somehow able to make the tables turn.


    "Yes, I know that you were winning, Young Master~"


    Amy said while smiling sweetly.


    Seeing her smile like that I knew; I was in trouble.


    "And you know what Young Master~, I also know that you planning to drag this out, for reeaaaally~ long as well~"


    Damn! The maid knows me too well!


    I cursed inwardly, before feeling a chill down my spine!


    ''Oh my~, was that a curse, I wonder~?''


    I forgot to cut off the mind link!!!


    ''I didn''t know that Young Master curses like this~. I wonder if Madam does~, I truly wonder~''


    ''Ugh, Amy can you forget about this?''


    ''Nope~''


    ''Pleaaassseeeee?''


    ''Still no~''


    ''Isn''t my maid the most beautiful maid in Rowen?''


    ''No, means no Young Master, unless you are willing to do somethings-''


    ''I''ll do anything!!''


    ''Is that so? Don''t forget it later~''


    -Phewwww


    I sighed in relief,


    ''So, you won''t tell mom anything, correct?''


    Before trying to confirm it.


    ''Hmm? Was there something I had to tell madam?''


    Only for Amy to show a clueless face at my question.


    I cut the mind link between us, and double checked that once, twice and thrice.


    After checking it one more time, I finally screamed in my head.


    ''WOMAN!, FOR AN ARCHMAGE!, YOU! FORGET! THINGS! AWFULLY! FAST!!!''


    -Huuuuuuu


    After venting my frustrations in my mind, I turned to my opponent who was still standing, on the field, like a statue.


    "Hey!, Big Guy!, How long are you going to stand like that!!?"


    I called him out.


    He looked at me, then at his sword, his lips twitching for a while, as if wondering what to say, before he finally opened his mouth.


    "Young Master Rayne, you just turned 14, correct?"


    ''Calling me Young Master already, eh?''


    "Correct."


    I said, somewhat getting his point.


    "I see."


    "You are good, Master."


    He said solemnly.


    And I knew what that meant.


    ''He finally acknowledged me.''


    With a smirk, I said


    "I know I am good. Now, lets talk like civilized people, shall we?"


    ***


    "You won''t tell us?"


    -Crunch, crunch


    "Yes, I won''t."


    I said while sipping tea, which was still hot.


    Did I say how much I liked these cups, that kept my tea hot?


    I already did?


    Well, they are just that great!


    "Well, Young Master hasn''t told this to anyone including us. So, it would be surprising if he told you."


    Amy chimed, explaining to Cana whose first question was, naturally, ''How do you know us?''


    -Crunch, crunch


    "Try these Allen, they are a bit sweeter, but you like sweet things, right?"


    I said, as I handed Allen another batch of cookies, which he took with delight.


    "Yes, big brother! But, how do you know that?"


    "Well, a sweet boy like you would obviously like sweet things, right?"


    "Right!!"


    He said going back to eating.


    ''Phew, he can be strangely perceptive at times.''


    ''Thankfully, he is still a child.''


    "Next."


    "Um, then, why did you call us for?"


    Cana asked nervously, shuffling around probably assuming the worst.


    "I an going to travel around and I want you guys to accompany me."


    "Accompany you?"


    "Yes, accompany me."


    "Is that it?"


    "Yes, that is it"


    Just like the first question, she confirmed and poked for any hidden conditions, but she got nothing.


    "B-but, why???"


    "Didn''t you already have like hundreds and thousands of people to do so for you?"


    "Why call for us??"


    She pressed, her voice unconsciously gaining octaves, and her attribute more getting potent.


    Thankfully, she realized that herself pretty quickly and controlled herself, apologizing the next moment.


    "I am sorry, I lost control for a moment."


    "That''s alright, we already have our countermeasures."


    "As for your question..."


    I trailed off staring at the three one at a time, before answering


    "You know that you three are peculiar, right?"


    -Crunch, crunch


    -Whistle


    A small silence descended in the room, the only sounds that could be heard were Allen eating cookies and the whistling of the grassland winds.


    "Yes, we know that."


    It was Syrus, who actually answered.


    "Still not so confident, eh?, Miss Nester?


    Anyways, I called you all here knowing that you all are peculiar. And you can be sure that more peculiar people will join you."


    "So, you are collecting peculiar people?


    For what?"


    -Smirk


    "You know that already, don''t you Miss Nester? I am sure a smart lady such as yourself must have guessed..."


    "You... you want to use our peculiarities?"


    "Half-correct."


    She slowly shook her head at my response.


    Lowering her head, she asked through her clenched teeth.


    "We can''t actually refuse you, can we?"


    "Of course, you can''t."


    Chuckling despairingly, Cana said,


    "Heh, then I am correct Young Master, no matter what you say, after this, everything is just wordplay."


    Chuckling lightly, I stated.


    "Looks like you have been betrayed a lot, Miss Nester. But that''s not it."


    "As I said you are half-correct.


    Yes, I will collect more peculiar people.


    And yes, I will use them.


    But you forgot one thing. How were you faring before this?"


    "Were you doing well? Did you have enough to eat? Or did you blend in the society?"


    I asked her a series of questions, and without waiting for her answer I continued.


    "No, no, and no."


    "You see Cana, peculiar people like you, like me, aren''t faring well in the society, at least not without abusing our powers."


    Her eyes widened at my statement.


    "But that mostly ends up with us being caught or used. So, what I want to do is simple."


    "Create a home, a society, for us, for peculiar people."


    "A place where we can use our powers as we want.


    A place where we are not feared, but respected.


    A place that is filled with people who see us as people, not as monsters.


    That is what I want."


    I said, confidently, finally ending my last-minute-made speech, that deviated more than I wanted it to.


    Though the speech was made as I talked, the idea itself wasn''t bad, rather it was good.


    Wasn''t it the thing that Eva lacked? A home?


    The girl saved the whole humanity and yet humans didn''t have place for her?


    Yep, fuck that shit.


    If she didn''t have a home I will build one for her, the girl deserved at least this much.


    I will try do this.


    NO!


    "I know I can do this!!"


    I exclaimed; my eyes burning while my voice was laced with determination.


    It was only then that I realized, that my inner voice had leaked out.


    *Ahem*


    I coughed, composing myself before saying,


    "Anyways, for that you are my first step."


    "So, what do you think?"


    I asked Cana, who had her eyes opened wide.


    ''Don''t tell me!? My last-minute speech actually worked.''


    I thought as I saw her face.


    But contradicting my expectations;


    Slowly, with a hint of hesitation in her voice Cana asked,


    "Young Master, you said you are one of us?"


    So, she is still stuck in that?


    Damn all the cool things I said later on.


    I thought as I simply answered,


    "They don''t call me Crazy Young Master for no reason."


    "I see..."


    She said sighing deeply.


    "So, what do you think?"


    I asked her again.


    And I got an instant response.


    In a voice much different than before, she said quickly.


    "An impossible to realize plan, that is what I think it is.


    What will you do if your plan fails?


    How will you handle more uncontrollable factors?


    What is your purpose in gathering us?


    And most importantly, how do I believe that you won''t go back on your word?"


    Hearing her questions, a smile reappeared on my face.


    "There is only one answer to this."


    "Follow me and see for yourself!"


    "Will you?"


    I asked smiling.


    "Now, what other choice do I have?"


    She spoke.


    "You already told us we can''t refuse. So, bring out the contracts already."


    So, I did.


    ***


    After signing the magical contracts and sending the trio off with a maid who was tasked to show them their residences, only I and Amy were left in the training room.


    "Young Master answer me honestly, the thing you said just now, that was a spur of a moment thing right?"


    Looking at my maid who easily saw through me, I said,


    "Yes, it was a spur of a moment thing."


    "So, you won''t actually follow through it, right?"


    "Huh? Why do you think so?"


    I asked, clearly not expecting her to ask me this.


    I mean, she clearly knew how tightly Rayne followed his words, so why is she asking me this?


    "You are actually thinking of following this idea!!??"


    Her reaction was somehow throwing me off.


    "Well, yes, I will follow my idea, but why are you asking this, Amy? It''s not like you..."


    "You know that this will paint a huge banner on your back, don''t you Young Master?"


    "Yes, I do, of course."


    I answered. It was not like my back would be exactly clean with what I had planned before this, so why not?.


    "And yet you''re going to do this!?"


    "Yes."


    -Haaahhhhh


    Sighing at my response the maid said.


    "Sometimes I can''t understand what you are thinking Young Master..."


    "I am glad to here that~"


    "That was not a compliment!"


    The maid said puffing her cheeks before getting up.


    "Master and Madam would be against this idea."


    She reminded.


    "I will convince them!"


    I answered immediately, to the maid who was already leaving.


    "You are really being hard-headed Young Master."


    "I always have been."


    I said, before the maid stepped past the door.


    "A home....., I have to do some more planning."


    I muttered out loud, as pens and papers started floating around me again....

 Chapter 50 - Bonding With Mother...?

    Sitting in my study, I read through a few pieces of information that I had ordered, to confirm a few facts that I knew and wrote.


    In other words, I was idle.


    It was a rare instance.


    Me sitting idly.


    Not exactly idle, but still idle enough.


    And as one can expect, I wasn''t idle without a cause.


    Actually, crafting my sword was the next thing in my to-do list and for that I needed to be in my topmost condition, full in both Mental Power and Mana, which I had...just spent in my previous spar with Syrus...


    So, in a way, I was recuperating.


    Yes, I could always use Potions to recover, as they were almost as good as resting.


    But my point was that they were ''almost'' as good as resting, meaning, they were not the same.


    So, during this rare instance where I was slowly enjoying being basked by the evening sunlight, a not-so-rare thing happened.


    -Knock


    -Knock


    "Rayne? Are you there?"


    I knew who it was as soon as I heard that tender voice, and then I sighed, deflating like an unfastened balloon.


    -Haaaahhh


    ''Just how many times, does this make it?''


    I thought, as I answered.


    "Yes, I am here. You can come it."


    Long supple legs, perfect figure, and a face that was far better than most supermodels.


    Maybe the last woman, I would like to be my mother, if I was on Earth. But here...


    "Good evening, Mother."


    ...I greeted without feeling anything.


    Another thing that had changed after coming into this world, my sense of beauty had completely broken down.


    It wasn''t like most people were beautiful, but most magic users were.


    "Good evening, Rayne. It''s rare to see you here."


    My mother, the Countess Latina Von Ellsworth said, as she sat beside me.


    When was mother visiting me a not-so-rare thing?


    -Since the last three days.


    What was actually happening was thanks to my dear maid. Expectedly, she leaked ''the talk'' that I had with the trio three days ago, to my parents.


    And the result, was this...


    "Have you reconsidered your decision?"


    But I didn''t blame her. She was just doing her job and it was not something that I was going to or could hide...


    But still, that reveal made my life a lot more tiring.


    It was like her 12th time visiting me, in the short span of three days!


    And believe me, as much as I liked being accompanied by a beautiful lady, even if that lady was my mother, it got tiring after the first day.


    "Yes, I have reconsidered my decision, thought about deeply, but I am not going to change my decision. I still am going to follow my plan, you''ll have to tie me up and confine me, if you don''t want me to do so."


    I stated, directly and resolutely, without beating around the bush.


    Breathing in sharply at my response, the Countess took a moment to organize her words before proceeding to question me.


    "Do you know the consequences of your actions?"


    "Your actions would be seen as the actions of the faction, and if they find out what you are doing, which they will somehow, then you will be engulfed in a political storm."


    "Our faction which was always neutral suddenly starts consolidating power. What message do you think it will send?"


    "Maybe we are trying to join the struggle of power?"


    "Maybe we are going to take a side?"


    "Or maybe we are even breaking our neutrality?"


    "These and many more, there will be all kinds of political interpretations and inclinations. And many of them will want to prevent this change. In their schemes, kidnapping you, torturing you, or even murdering would be just a choice, a choice that they won''t think much to take."


    "So, even after knowing this you won''t change your mind?"


    She asked finishing her speech, as her eyes look at me in worry.


    To such a mother, who looked at me so tenderly, so worriedly, refusing her...was tiring, just so tiring...


    "No. I won''t. Even after knowing this, I won''t."


    But I had to refuse anyways.


    The political shit-storm she expected, or the schemes she talked about, they are all going to happen anyways, she doesn''t know, but I do.


    Even if I don''t stir a storm, she will, and the fragile balance will crumble.


    This was destined to happen, there was no way that I could stop it. Even knowing all the things that I did, I couldn''t think of one.


    So, rather than waiting, and acting passively, only to be engulfed by the storm, I would aim for the eye of the storm.


    ''If I do that, then maybe, I can control it a bit?''


    "I see..."


    The Countess said falling silent, probably thinking something, something to convince me otherwise, I guessed...


    But boy, I was wrong, so wrong...


    Cause after a moment of silence, she dropped a bomb.


    "Then do as please, we will back you up."


    No, a nuclear warhead.


    That fell on my brain with such precision that the only thing I could say was.


    "Huh?"


    Hearing my unintelligent uttering and looking at my silly expression, the Countess laughed merrily.


    "Why are you so shocked? Did you think that we would leave you on your own, while you do this?"


    "You didn''t think us to be so heartless, did you?"


    So, she said, finally giving my brain the chance to catch-up, as I asked the first big question that came on my head.


    "But! Won''t that cause a conflict in the faction!?"


    "Won''t that be going against the rules?"


    I asked freaking out.


    "Oh! So, you do know that we have to follow some rules, and yet you decided this? You know what, Rayne Von Ellsworth you are being a real troublemaker now."


    "But no matter how much of a troublemaker you are, we can''t just abandon you, we can''t just stop supporting you..."


    "Yes, this maybe be against the rules, but between you and some rules, it is obvious what we chose."


    "We choose you, Rayne."


    "Remember this, we will always choose you..."


    She muttered softly; her gaze still so tender that I couldn''t bear to look into her eyes.


    How can she say something like this during an argument?


    "That''s weird, you know?"


    "That''s parents for you."


    Closing up on me, she said.


    "Then, are all parents weird?"


    I asked looking up to her, my mind really not in the mood to argue anymore as she closed up even more, making her intentions quite subtle.


    "Maybe, maybe not. Maybe yours are just weirder?"


    "That''s a low blow..."


    I whispered in a small voice as I gave in to her ''intentions'', naturally tilting my head as it softly landed on her shoulder.


    Silence descended in the room again, but it wasn''t awkward or uncomfortable, rather it was quite heartwarming.


    ...


    The silence continued for a while, for how long I don''t know, but for half an hour or so?


    "What about dad? Will he agree to this?"


    "Hmm, don''t worry about him-"


    Mother said, but was cut half-way,


    "Yeah, don''t worry about me."


    By a voice that came from my right, a voice that came so abruptly, that it scared the shit out of me.


    Shocked, I jumped up from the couch, my armor covering my body, along with various protective shields that came from the many artifacts that I owned.


    But before my head could get a love-tap from the ceiling, I was stopped, I was intercepted.


    By a powerful telekinetic force, and a familiar voice that I heard almost every day.


    "This kid, he always overreacts..."


    ''Father!''


    "Sorry to disturb your moment Latina."


    ''Yes, who else it could be, stupid!''


    I berated myself while I was sat on the couch again.


    ''Wait! Why is here?''


    And-


    "What do you mean by, ''Don''t worry about me''?"


    I asked as I placed my armor back, and deactivated my artifacts.


    It was then, that a thought suddenly struck my head.


    "Asking that as soon as you landed, even before a greeting? You really must see this plan of yours importantly."


    He said while I continued glaring at him, my mind running at high speeds, as I connected some dots.


    -Chop


    "Oww."


    ''That hurt.''


    I grimaced rubbing my forehead


    "Don''t glare at me, I mean what I said. No matter how good you are, you are, in the end, a kid. If you try something as grand as you said, then you will really need the faction to support you, without it your plan will crumble before it starts."


    "So, you are saying you will make the faction support me?"


    I asked the obvious, while in the background my brain was still spinning furiously.


    "Yes, did you forget? Your father is still the co-faction leader, if I pull some strings and add some more plans along with yours, I''m sure I can do so."


    "I see..."


    I said my tone naturally getting lower, as I finally connected them.


    And I facepalmed as soon as I did.


    "You guys, why do you have to be so crafty!?"


    I asked almost feeling frustrated.


    "What do mean, Rayne?"


    The Count asked.


    "Ughh!!, You already did all this, correct? You already asked the faction for their support, right? Everything you just said you already did all this, correct?"


    "What are you-"


    "Wait!, dad, I''m not done yet."


    I said as I tried to figure out why they did this.


    "...and you did all this...for what...?"


    "...For ''that''...?"


    My mind stopped for the umpteenth time today as I reached the conclusion.


    "Really for ''that''?"


    I asked, disbelieving my own answer.


    But the way that the Countess cheeks reddened and the way she averted her eyes gave me all the confirmation that I needed.


    "Mother, you visited me 4 times a day."


    "Yes."


    "You spent hours trying to convince me."


    "Well, I knew how stubborn you are..."


    "You gave me all those explanations."


    "Well, they were genuine."


    In the end, I just moved.


    Moving forward, I closed the distance between us, reached my arms around her, and just gave her a hug.


    A long, warm and tight hug.


    My sudden move surprised her, but after a few seconds her hand landed on my head, as she rubbed it tenderly.


    The hug lasted for a minute before I finally moved back, calling her out as I did.


    "The next you want a hug, please, don''t go scheming around and just ask upfront, okay?"


    "...okay..."


    Though I got an belated answer, I accepted it, and told them to leave, which they promptly did.


    Though, I heard some disturbing voices saying- "See, see, he said that he will hug me whenever I want!", I ignored them and headed to my lab.


    For it was time, to make my new sword!

 Chapter 51 - Forging My Sword And Finally Leaving.

    -Huuuuuuu


    Taking a deep breath, I opened my eyes.


    Both of them calm and focused.


    Standing up, I picked up a standard sword, that was made up of the best materials, but was still a blank slate in magical aspects.


    Placing it on the table, I activated the molding array.


    A more complex version of the already complex tuning array.


    Magical circles upon magic circles quickly emerged, covering me, starting from my hands to my forearms.


    Unlike the first time when I was fumbling around, unfamiliar with the array, this time my movements were smooth and swift.


    My hands moved quickly making different gestures. And with each of these gestures the ring like magic circles enveloping my hands moved. Moving back and forth, exchanging places with each other, expanding after reaching the front, before contracting and moving back, making way for other circles.


    Each of these circles were actually represented a parameter, or in simple words, a setting, which I set to simplify or support the process of enchanting.


    Moving at a phenomenal, speed I set mana density, mana attribute, rune size, rune depth, enchanting type, and all kinds of magical and physical parameters before actually starting the process of enchanting.


    Within a ten or so seconds I was done, which was actually a quite fast considering that I had to set 20~30 parameters.


    Actually, about seventy percent of these parameters weren''t that important and normally skipped or automated. But my way of enchanting was anything but ''normal''. With my mana directly interacting with the runes, I always had to be a tad bit too careful during the process, after all who knew when I would mess up? Thus, I set up more parameters making the process safe albeit a bit more complicated.


    Not missing a beat, I finalized the parameters and set them down, sharply increasing the mana density in the process as I finally came to Enchanting.


    Remember, when I said that the sword was a blank slate in magical aspects? It wasn''t actually true.


    Being made of various magical metals, it wasn''t a surprise for the sword to have a somewhat defined magical characteristic.


    In fact, if such a thing didn''t happen, then there would be no need to call magical metals as such. For example, the fire type metal Ignifer wouldn''t be used to make weapons for fire magic users, if weapons made by it didn''t have a fire type characteristic.


    Such a thing happens with all kinds magical metals and it isn''t considered as a bad thing, rather the more distinct the characteristic given the more precious the metal is considered.


    And here finally comes us. The blacksmiths and the runesmiths.


    The blacksmiths bring out and amplify the metal''s characteristics, while runesmiths like me, use these characteristics to give the weapons and artifacts their magical properties.


    And that was what I was doing now.


    Grasping the finer details of the metal, and the characteristics it had, I promptly adjusted a few parameters, and started the first process ¨C Core mapping.


    Pouring a load of my Mana into the molding array, I wrote series after series of tightly knit runes ¨C core rune series. These runes along with my Mana were then molded by the array into forming a superficial core.


    An unstable core, in which, for now I only added the runes of amplification, hardening, sharpening and a little something that I really wanted to add.


    And just completing the first process took around 40% of my mana.


    Normally, it wouldn''t take that amount but as I said my way of enchanting was anything but normal.


    A core made by bronze ranked runesmith would normally have 3~4 core rune series'', mine had 9 of them. While the symphony between them was also 60%, something that a bronze ranked runesmith won''t be able to achieve.


    Of course, I achieved it only due to my attribute.


    [Enchanter], my attribute gave me a unique understanding of runes.


    Downgrading them from a mystical thing to a super complex language.


    So, while it was super complex, it still wasn''t mystical. Thus, I had a much deeper understanding of them, ultimately, making my core rune series a lot more effective.


    Though, I had to abuse my attribute a few times to affect the ongoing molding process in real-time, increasing my mana usage, I made the core a lot better than some bronze ranked runesmith could.


    Looks like my class name isn''t Rune Scholar nothing.


    Still, enchanting was too exhausting.


    But that also made it interesting, chugging down a high-quality potion, I resumed my work creating the outermost layer of the enchantment and connecting it to the core, before moving on to the stabilizing layer and then the layers in between, adding details to the core with each added layer and balancing the connections with each step.


    And when I was finally done, it was already dinnertime.


    On my table, laid a single grey sword, looking exactly the same as the previous one, but only I knew how different they truly were.


    Unlike the prototype sword that previous Rayne had made, this one was complete, I didn''t plan on upgrading it.


    I mean, why would I upgrade it, when I could just make a new one?


    What?


    I was talking like some spoiled rich brat?


    Well, sorry to break it up to you. I am rich.


    And it wasn''t like I would get much chance to tune my enchantments during my journey.


    So, I just let it be.


    Pocketing my sword, I stored it in my bracelet before walking out of my lab.


    The chilly winter breeze hit my face as I walked through the estate.


    Dim lights, stone pathway, a somewhat quiet but not completely quiet estate, smell of warm food and lights that looked light dots coming from the windows of the buildings downhill, all viewable by simply turning around.


    Enjoying the cinematic view, I slowly made my way to the main building, various thoughts running through my head as I did.


    A week has passed since the banquet, during this period I had completed most of my tasks, so finally...


    "...it''s time to leave."


    I felt strangely nostalgic as I said this.


    For the past two months, I mostly trained, but even then, these months weren''t boring.


    Not boring in the least, rather, they were...magical.


    Yes, a few things were hard, a few things annoying, and a few things were outright ridiculous, but I think I did well living through them.


    Other than these few moments, my life had been a rollercoaster, new world, new people, new family, maids, magic, money, the young master thing and many more.


    I almost couldn''t believe this was my own life.


    "Status."


    ***


    [Status]


    Name: Rayne Von Ellsworth.


    Age: 13 years --> 14


    Height: 163 cm


    Weight: 47 kg.


    Condition: Healthy


    Class: Swordsman.


    Class Grade: Bronze.


    Sub-Class: Rune Scholar


    Sub-Class Grade: Bronze


    Power Rank: D-


    Rank Limit: -error


    Body Stats:


    ? Strength: D --> D+


    ? Agility: D


    ? Stamina: E+ --> D-


    ? Endurance: C-


    ? Dexterity: D


    ? Intelligence: D- --> D


    ? Perception: D


    Limit: -error


    Spirit Stats:


    ? Mana: C ~> 30,000/30,000 --> 30,667


    ? Mental Power: D ~> 526/526 --> 530


    Limit: B+ --> A-


    Talent:


    ? Mana Manipulation: A


    ? Magic Comprehension : A-


    ? Mental Perception: A-


    Limit: A-


    Skills: [Split Second --> S], [Parallel Mind --> A+], [Attribute Infusion --> A], [Mana Reading --> B+], [Peekaboo --> B+]


    Attribute: Enchanter.


    Magic user level: Soldat


    Spells: Dry, Ignite, Accelerate, Spell Steal (new), Psychokinesis, Enchant, Enhance Enchantment, Encryption, Decryption, Enchantment Reading, Enchantment Transfer, Temporary Enchant, Enchant Overdrive, Fireball, Wind cutter, Water wave, Heal¡­etc.


    Unique Condition:


    [Limit Breaker]


    A power to break through your mortal shell and reach unreachable heights has been detected in your soul, but the power itself has a strong resistance against any living being.


    As a result, every time the power loses a part of itself, it will try to make you lose a part of yourself, too.


    Power assimilated: 1/7


    Power Granted: Body beyond the mortal shell, no limits to your body''s growth.


    Time for next assimilation: 7960(hrs): 45(min): 23(sec)


    Owner of the power needs to be strong enough to withstand the assimilation, or else the owner will miss a part of themselves again.


    Owner needs to be a C rank to assimilate the next part of the power without suffering the backlash.


    Note: This loss can be anything, it is random, from the loss of a single hair to loss of the soul itself, anything can occur.


    Thus, it is advised to reach the required power level at the time of assimilation.


    ***


    ''Yeah, the deadline makes it much easier to believe.''


    I thought as a bitter smile appeared on my face.


    ''If only I had written something that was filled with flowers and daises.''


    Shaking my head, I shook of such thoughts, and focused on what was ahead of me.


    ''The dinner.''


    ''I bet there is going to be a feast today.''


    A gust of wind flew by me, as the freezing air blew my hair.


    Before, I would have been left as a shivering mess.


    ''I should enjoy it as much as I can.''


    But now, it didn''t have any effect on me.


    I have changed.


    And from now, I change the world.


    ''The Young Master that changes the world, it has a surprisingly nice ring to it.''


    I chuckled, lightly as I continued walking...


    ''Somehow being a Young Master doesn''t feel all that bad anymore...''


    ***


    Author''s Note:


    Okay guys, the end of first volume.


    What are your thoughts?


    I am curious.


    And there is one more thing, I am curious about.


    The enchanting part of this chapter is around 700 words, but I had actually written a 1.5k words about that part and had one of my friends to proofread it.


    He said it''s good and all, but he doesn''t think that people want to read such a long enchanting chapter.


    So, I explained the parts that I had to and cut down the actual process.


    There would be some enchanting scenes where I won''t skip a single word, but there will also be those where I can skip things.


    So, your choice, tell me which one you want, skip or not skip?


    It finishes the things I am curious about, and now the things I want to tell.


    I will post some side chapters now.


    The number of side chapters is not fixed, I have to cover a lot of things, so I''d rather not say if it will take 3 or 4 chapters or something like that.


    That''s it, I guess.


    And add my work to your library.


    Give me your power stones.


    Send me gifts.


    And most importantly read my work.


    Thank you for reading, hope you enjoyed it.


    Stay tuned.


    And I hadn''t written my usual jargon for a while....

 Chapter 52 - Eva’s Side (1)

    [Subsidiary State of Flenia]


    [The Flenial Magic Apprentice Academy]


    [Principal''s Private Room]


    Four months had passed since then.


    Since the day she accepted the ''old man'' as her master.


    The seasons had changed, no longer were there cool winds drifting around nor was there the sweet scent of grass lingering in the air.


    Now the sky was bright, the day was hot and the winds were dry.


    Carrying with them the salty smell of sweat, sweat that she shed every day.


    And it was after another such a sweat inducing session that the old man declared.


    "Now we are done with your theory part."


    And that declaration, confused her.


    Tilting her head slightly, the girl with silver locks re-confirmed what theory meant in her head, getting more confused as she did.


    ''Didn''t theory involve pens, papers, and a lot of magical formulas that I can''t remember¡­?''


    ''How am I done with my theory part? All I remember doing is- ''


    -Learning how to take blows only to get punched in the face so hard that I outright fainted.


    -Learning how to evade blows only to get encased in an ice coffin so cold that even my thoughts froze.


    -Learning how to attack only to get attacked first followed by being encased in an ice coffin again.


    ¡­


    ..


    .


    ''Yeah, I only got beat up.''


    She concluded after going through her series of defeats for the past four months, that usually ended with her being encased in an ice coffin.


    That day four months ago, when she blew off the old man''s sleeve, her thoughts were something along the lines-


    ''I am finally catching up!''


    But the next day, she understood how wrong her thoughts were, and that was also the first time got encased in that damn ice coffin.


    -What? You thought that you will steamroll me now?


    -Na?ve kid.


    -The one you fought till now was a normal ice mage.


    -And now, one you will fight now, is me, Chris Gus Bellat.


    He said simply in a light tone, before leaving the field, leaving her, in an ice coffin as huge as a small hill.


    It was only at that time, that she realized what it was to fight against a genius, a real genius, not a half-baked one-


    -Chill


    It was just an instant that she felt it, and it was the next, in which she moved. Jumping away, dodging in a flash, appearing in the far end of the room.


    "Being lost in your own thoughts, when talking to me?"


    Said the old man, looking at her, through a transparent icicle that had appeared just where she was standing. It was big enough to crucify her.


    "Aren''t you being too careless, Eva?"


    Had she been late, even by an instant, then, she would have been fatally injured. She knew he wouldn''t stop the attack halfway.


    The old man didn''t like talking, so when he talked, it was of utmost importance that she listened.


    It was almost like a unspoken rule, and now, she broke that rule.


    "Or too confident, perhaps?"


    He said as he dismantled the icicle, his cold eyes looking straight at her.


    "Sorry."


    She said, quickly apologizing.


    One of the many lessons that she learned during the past few months, included this ¨C Never argue with Master!


    A lesson which she learned, the cold way, quite literally, the cold way.


    So, following her lesson, she asked, her sentences still a bit off, but conveyed what she meant.


    "How my theory part is done? I am confused."


    ''Quickly apologize and then ask your question.''


    That was how she handled these situations.


    "So, that is your question?..."


    He nodded, the dangerous atmosphere around him disappearing in an instant, as he took a pause, thinking a for bit before answering.


    "Why do we learn theory Eva?"


    "Why¡­?"


    ''Isn''t it something that we just learn?''


    Those were her honest thoughts.


    "No, it isn''t cause we just have to learn it."


    The old man, once again reading her thoughts, denied them before she could even speak.


    Still, she had no clue how he does that.


    "Then why?"


    She came back to where she was once standing, and asked the first thing that came in her mind.


    "Eva, do you know, how to cast two spells at once?"


    "Of course?"


    She answered, uncertainly, not because she didn''t know how to do that, but because, it was something she did naturally.


    For her, it was something like the basic of the basics.


    So, she didn''t know why he was asking this.


    But she did know, that if she figured out then she will get her answer.


    She knew, cause it was not the first time, that her question was answered like that.


    "Do you know, how to divide a big spell in many small ones?"


    "Yes."


    She answered patiently.


    Patience, the she didn''t have before.


    "Do you know, how to prevent, total mana loss after your spell is disintegrated?"


    "Yes."


    "Then, you know all the theory of your first term."


    "Huh?"


    She looked at him like an idiot, as he said that.


    ''I know it?, How come I do?''


    Seeing her still not understanding it, Chris just shook his head before continuing.


    "All the theory in the world, is made, found, or researched, only to apply it. There is no reason, other than that."


    "And you Eva, have been doing just that, applying the theory."


    "Is-is that so?"


    She asked, as she understood the implications behind his statement.


    Didn''t it mean, ''That I am an idiot who didn''t understood what was written, even when I was doing it?''


    Shame, another new feel that she recently learnt, rose up in her heart as her cheeks were painted red.


    Looking at his disciple who had red cheeks, but still didn''t understand anything, Chris spoke in defeat.


    "Eva, you may be a genius, but first and foremost you are an idiot."


    Those words hit the silver-haired-girl, as hard as her first period, which she mistakenly thought as an internal injury and went to the infirmary to seek for treatment.


    The only thing that the girl got there were laughs, and some motherly advise from a nurse with red cheeks.


    That was maybe the first time she felt shame.


    A feeling she didn''t like one bit.


    Lowering her head even more than before, the girl searched for the correct words, but even after a period of time, she remained empty mouthed.


    Even though he knew his disciple''s dilemma he didn''t with much for her to say something.


    Why?


    Cause even if he did, others wouldn''t.


    Snapping the girl out of her stupor, as even her ears were turning red, Chris spoke.


    "Just like the first term, you have completed the rest of the terms. So now, you graduate."


    "I graduate?"


    "Yes, you do."


    "Without an written exam¡­?"


    "I can arrange one if you want to be tested? Do you?"


    Shaking her head vehemently, Eva almost cheered.


    "No~"


    "Haha, then go pack your things you are leaving the Academy tomorrow."


    Completely caught off guard by the news, Eva''s pale complexion turned even paler as her cheering mood disappeared in an instant.


    In a tone that was supposed to be probing, she asked


    "You are kicking me out?"


    "No, I am coming with you."


    The girl immediately felt relief washing over her as she heard that.


    "Now that we are done with theory, it''s time you get some actual combat experience."


    "Precious experience that I don''t think you lack, but it''s always good to have more. As for our destination¡­hmm, we are going North, To the Fernsby Duchy."


    "Okay, then." The girl quickly said, not minding the cold of the place they were traveling.


    After being encased in the ice coffin for so long, the thing she least minded was some cold.


    Also, the girl simply had enough trust in him to know that, ''If I listen to him, then I will keep getting stronger.''


    And that fact was proven and tested.


    During the past 4 months the only thing that changed tremendously was her strength.


    She was even stronger than before, her every aspect was stronger, brighter, tougher.


    So, without questioning she just nodded and left.


    A remainder, still sounding behind her.


    "Don''t forget to pack warm clothes."


    "Okay." She said, half-turning, finding it weird coming from a man who literally froze her hundreds of times.


    She wanted to say something, something like a snarky remark, but as expected, she couldn''t find the words quick enough.


    So, letting it be, she turned back, before leaving for real, feeling a bit bitter that she couldn''t get back at the old man.

 Chapter 53 - Valen Rosemary (2)

    The next day, after a short graduation ceremony, that only involved with her signing her graduation certificate, the duo left the academy.


    Quietly, and unsuspectingly.


    As if leaving was not a big deal.


    And it was actually true, especially true, for Eva.


    Even after living in the academy for a whole two years, she felt nothing as she left it.


    Her heart was surprisingly empty.


    Not a bit of longing or belonging flashed in her heart as she left.


    Many things happened in past two years; she had grown.


    Her strength, her personality, her vocabulary. She herself turned 14 three months ago, she grew more as a person, but her heart was still.


    Calm and serene, with no ripples.


    She had grown, so she knew that this was wrong, that she should feel something, she wanted to feel something.


    But alas she couldn''t.


    Feelings were one of the few things, that couldn''t be forced, couldn''t be felt just cause someone wanted to.


    Though she wondered why this was?


    ''Maybe, cause, I was never treated like a human?''


    -Chop


    "Ouch"


    "Stop brooding and follow me, Eva."


    "Yes."


    She said, as she stepped after the old man, into the teleportation array.


    Disappearing in a flash.


    What she didn''t know was-


    --The principal disappeared!!


    --WHAT!?


    --WHEN!? HOW!?


    --Hey bastard, are you sure!?


    --Have you gone mad!?


    --YES!!


    --He is gone! He left a note!!


    --What damn note!!


    -That the old man just left a small note in his office stating,


    "I resign and I am leaving."


    And left the whole school in chaos.


    For the next week, the rumor that the principal of Flenial Magic Apprentice Academy disappeared into thin air, spread like wild fire.


    Though it disappeared as soon as the vice-principal accepted the offered principal seat.


    ***


    While the girl with silver locks and her Master were setting out for North, an interesting seen was taking place in the Imperial Orphanage of Ellesmere.


    -Clip


    -Clip


    In a small room that was transformed into a makeshift alchemic lab, there were two people.


    A girl with purple hair and a boy with green hair, both of them young, hardly older than 13-years-old.


    One was sitting on a chair with a sullen on his face, while the other wore a mischievous smile. With scissors and a comb in her hands, she took a combed the boy''s hair before slowly cutting. She was cutting them so slowly, that it might seem deliberate.


    And, it was exactly what it seemed.


    She was doing it deliberately!


    She just couldn''t resist doing so!


    ''I mean, he is making such a cute face!''


    She was screaming inwardly, somehow controlling her expression, making it look serious.


    What she didn''t know, was that she was failing miserably at it.


    Just as she was going-


    ''AH! My angel of cuteness-''


    Her angel spoke.


    "Tiara, aren''t you taking too long?"


    ''Oh, angel is getting suspicious!''


    "Of course not, Valen. Cutting hair is an art, an art that I am well versed with. Since, you don''t want your hair to bother you while practicing, you need to be patient!"


    ''This is the second time he asked this, I need to hurry up! But this is my first time cutting anyone''s hair! What should I do?''


    She racked her brain for a solution before finding one.


    ''Oh! I can use that!''


    Placing her scissors in the pocket of her shirt, she extended two of her fingers. In a short second, two small runes formed in her mind and then, her fingertips glowed green as a short one-inch wind blade extended out from her fingers.


    Running her fingers along the comb, she was pleased to see the green hair being easily cut by the blade.


    Continuing her work, she cut her angel''s hair swiftly, and silently. Hoping to quickly finish her haircut before he gets irritated.


    But to her surprise, it was Valen who broke the silence.


    "Say Tiara?"


    "Yes?"


    "I heard that the people of OCTAA (Orphan Children''s Talent Accessing Agency) are coming to our Orphanage this weekend."


    "Wow!! Really!? Whom did you hear this from?"


    "Our batch manager. He was talking with the other batch manager when I passed by and accidently heard this."


    "Woah! That means it really is true! Congrats Valen! you are definitely going to be selected."


    "You always said you wanted to, right?"


    She said cheerfully.


    But she didn''t get the response she expected, rather she got no response at all.


    "Valen?"


    She asked after a period of silence.


    No response.


    "Valen?"


    So, she asked again.


    "What?"


    "That''s what I am asking, what happened? Why are you suddenly irritated?"


    "You are taking too long to cut my hair! That''s why I am irritated!"


    -Haahhhh


    -This boy...


    She mumbled under her breath as she said.


    "We both know you are lying so just spill the truth."


    "Hmph! I am not lying. I was just thinking if anyone else would pass the test."


    He said turning his head to the side.


    "Hey, hey, hey, don''t turn your head, dummy!"


    She shouted, quickly adjusting his head with her hands before continuing to cut his hair.


    After a while she was finally done, as she announced


    "Your haircut is done, short like you said."


    "As for what you were thinking, I don''t think so-"


    She was saying, but was unable to complete her sentence.


    "What about you!!"


    "Me!?"


    He stood up and turned around to face her as he said that.


    "Yes, you! If you stop holding back, for whatever reason you are for, then I am sure you will pass!!"


    Her expression froze, so did her body, her eyes lost focus as her face turned pale within moments.


    "I-I-I can''t, that I can''t, I-I, mother said I can''t attract attention, mother said I can''t-"


    She said, continuing her last words like a broken tape.


    "Tiara!! Tiara!! TIARA!!!"


    Utterly shocked by what just happened, and what was happening, Valen grabbed her by the shoulders shook her as he called out her name trying to snap her out of her seizure, but it didn''t work.


    The boy kept trying nonetheless, but after a few moments of futile effort, an idea came into his mind.


    Taking out a small bottle of blue from his beaten shelf, the boy quickly added some kind of powder in it, followed by two drops of a green liquid, and shook the bottle after closing the lid, applying his green mana to the bottle.


    "Hope this works."


    He mumbled, and moved.


    Pushing the girl, whose face was turning blue, on the chair he just used and closed her nose. Tilting her head backwards, he used the moment she breathed in to jam the bottle in her mouth, covering it with his palm to not let the potion escape.


    -Psssshhhhhhh


    A strange sound was emitted from her mouth, a bluish black gas leaking from his palm and her nostrils along with it.


    Whatever Valen did, only he knew, but whatever it was it worked.


    The girl broke into a coughing fit, coughing out the bluish black gas as her eyes regained focus.


    -Cough, Cough


    "Are you okay!?"


    -Cough, Cough


    "Yes, cough, I am, cough"


    For a while the girl just continued coughing, coughing till all the bluish black gas left her lungs.


    "I am sorry!!"


    Valen apologized as soon as she stopped.


    "It''s okay."


    "This only happens when I get too shocked, so it was my fault that this happened."


    "I see. I won''t shock you anymore. But, are you okay now?"


    "Um, yes. I think, I am fine."


    "So, tell me what happened."


    -Cough, Cough


    The girl instantly coughed again.


    Bewildered by the question that was out of the script.


    "Didn''t you say you won''t shock me anymore!?"


    "You know my story, and I don''t know yours. It is obvious that you tell me, what is shocking there?"


    The boy answered in a completely normal tone.


    -Haaaahhhhhhhh


    Sighing, the girl just leaned back in her chair, covering her eyes with her hand.


    She didn''t want to see his angelic face as she thought what to do!!


    "So, will you tell me?"


    The boy picked up a spare stool and sat on it as he asked.


    His ''I already know the answer'' attitude irritated her, but she said nonetheless.


    "I will."


    She was far too smitten with him to refuse.


    And the boy knew that.


    -Haahhhh


    With another sigh, she spoke, telling her story.


    ...


    ..


    .


    "So, you are a descendant of a hidden noble?"


    "Yeaahhh."


    The girl slurred.


    Hidden nobles, nobles that chose to be fugitives rather than surrender.


    A descendant of such nobles is someone who has two choices in life hide at all times or to be hunted.


    Getting the gist of the story the boy nodded before adding.


    "So, you are hiding?"


    "No, I really am an orphan."


    Shaking her head, the girl said.


    "My noble line died, hunted by mercenaries and bounty hunters."


    She said flatly, but behind that flat voice was a swirl of complex emotions that couldn''t be hidden.


    "How do you know that I won''t tell other people about this?"


    "Haha, maybe I don''t want to live anymore or maybe I just trust you?"


    She answered seemingly unsure about the last part herself.


    "I see."


    Valen said, decided not probe any longer and stood up.


    "Thank you for sharing your story. I think your decision to stay hidden is correct."


    He said till that heading towards the door, muttering a single line in between.


    "But I would have liked, if you accompanied me."


    -Thump


    Before leaving his makeshift lab, something which he never did before.


    ***


    -Ripple


    -Ripple


    Seeing the whole scenario play through the mirror, I couldn''t help but laugh.


    Huhuhu~ the tough nut is finally cracking, umm, or more like softening, I guess?


    Took him two months though.


    Still, a hidden noble bloodline, huh?


    Just another thing to look out for.

 Chapter 54 - The Trio Thoughts

    The Ellsworth estate was a renowned place.


    A place renowned for its size, power, and wealth.


    A place quoted as ¨C A place that lacked nothing.


    Those who hadn''t had the luxury to stay there, called it an exaggeration.


    She did too, as she was one of ''those'' people, but not anymore.


    Just three days, that is how long she stayed there, and that is how long it took for her old notions to crumble.


    A famous saying said-


    -You can''t but happiness.


    But apparently, it seemed like Lord Ellsworth could, for everyone in his estate, from a small-time servant to official bureaucrats, everyone looked happy.


    And now she was a part of them, no she was even above them.


    She just couldn''t believe it.


    Just a few days back, she was in a dying ditch, in a filthy hell-hole, that she thought she had no way of escaping from, and now she was here, in Ellsworth''s estate.


    ''Just how fickle fate can be?''


    She lamented.


    Plucking out a flower from the seemingly endless flower garden, she brought it near her face inhaling its aroma, as she compared her life from how it was then to how it is now.


    And she failed, she just couldn''t compare them.


    -Whooosh


    A strong breeze blew past them, blowing up the scattered petals into the orange sky creating a beautiful sight.


    "It''s fascinating, isn''t it Allen?"


    She spoke, asking the little boy who was walking with her.


    "Mhm, it''s fascinating."


    The boy nodded.


    Looking at his cute black eyes, she couldn''t resist rubbing the top of his head.


    ''Fascinating, huh?''


    ''Those eyes were fascinating too...''


    She thought of the encounter she had three days ago.


    Create a home for peculiar people.


    He said that he could it.


    Without any doubts, without any lies.


    He said will do it.


    For her, those eyes burning eyes as he said that were fascinating.


    But could she really trust a child''s words?


    Even if he meant what he said could she so trust him so easily?


    No, she couldn''t.


    What if he was controlled? What if he was brainwashed? What if he was being used?


    She couldn''t trust him until she confirms this.


    For now, though, she couldn''t do anything.


    She couldn''t escape from this humongous estate nor could she act suspicious.


    No snooping, no being nosy, not when there are various Archmages in the estate.


    She had to lay low, confirm her suspicions, wait for the right moment, and escape.


    The contract she signed allowed her to.


    Rayne Von Ellsworth, the first heir of Ellsworth County.


    ''I doubt he would be used or brainwashed. His status is too high for that.''


    ''If anyone, then only his parents can do so. But his mother felt like a good person, and I never got to meet his father...''


    ''Maybe he is genuine?''


    She thought, before bursting into laughter.


    "Hahahahaha."


    "Hm? Big-sis?''


    Just how many times has she gone through this?


    And how many times had she been used like this?


    She couldn''t remember.


    ''Maybe, I want to believe in him?''


    ''Or maybe, I just want a savior who could save me?''


    She didn''t know.


    But there was one thing she knew.


    If, if the unlikeliest scenario comes true.


    If he really is someone who wants to help us...


    ''Then, I will help him.''


    ''I will help him, from my whole being.''


    ''For I don''t want you, and many more to go through the same thing as I did.''


    She resolved herself, as patted Allen head.


    "It was nothing Allen, big sis just recalled something funny."


    "Oh, something funny? The tell me, too!!"


    "Now, should I?"


    She laughed as she moved ahead, enjoying her moment of respite.


    ***


    What is life?


    If someone asked him that, then he had a single answer for that someone.


    Life is a series of battles.


    Though he didn''t mean it literally.


    He took it literally.


    He knew that not everybody''s life was filled with violence and battles, but not his.


    Fighting, killing, and surviving that was a part of his life.


    A daily thing, a routine.


    A routine established from the day he was 12-years-old, from the day when his owner decided that he had too many slaves, from the day he picked up the sword in his hand.


    From 28 kids that went to the battlefield with him only 6 returned, including him.


    And that number kept getting lower for the next year, until...only he was left.


    Then he was sold again, not as a child slave but as cannon fodder.


    From the lukewarm battlefields, he was moved up, to more intense, more dangerous battlefields.


    And even there, he prevailed, for four years he prevailed.


    Not only did he prevail, he got stronger, much stronger.


    From a bag of bones who could barely lift his sword, he turned into someone who could survive the battlefield.


    Then, another thing happened. He was sold again, not as cannon fodder but as a warrior, a warrior slave.


    After years of fighting and surviving he was noticed. His ability to survive was noticed.


    With his new owner the life was easier, he got much to eat, he could vent his desires, and he didn''t have to move at his master''s whims.


    His only task was to fight.


    It was also then, that he got his answers.


    The answer to the question, that he kept asking himself from the age of twelve.


    ''Why am I alive?''


    ''Why am I the only one alive?''


    He got the answer as soon as he wore his own Status Checker for the first time.


    His previous masters didn''t bother preparing such things for slaves, after all, even the world stone was semi-rare stone.


    Who would waste his fortune to buy these for slaves who may or may not return from the battlefield?


    (A/N: Status Checker ¨C Basically the bracelet that Rayne checks status with, can actually be anything, a necklace, a ring etc.)


    **


    [Innate Skill: Tempering]


    The more you endure the stronger you get.


    A skill that is passively active.


    Every time the user''s body is stimulated by any type stimulus, it gets used to it, and gets stronger.


    The body''s growth is irrespective of user''s rank.


    The skill also increases the user''s limit to enduring something to maximum.


    Note: Advised to judge the enduring limit carefully, as soon as user exceeds that limit he will die. Previous users died because they couldn''t judge it carefully.


    **


    "Haahahahhahaha!''


    He laughed out loud as he read this.


    ''So, that was it?''


    ''I wasn''t some kind of genius or something of that kind.''


    ''I was just born different. I am alive because I was lucky enough to have a skill that others didn''t.''


    The answer he found was so ridiculous that he couldn''t help but do so.


    Pure Luck.


    Pure luck that he was born with a skill.


    That was why he survived.


    As much as his life felt meaningless from the revelation, it didn''t stop.


    Life continued, so did he.


    Doing what was needed, enduring as much as he could, getting stronger as he did, but in a much more carefully manner.


    He was no genius, all he had was a skill, a skill with limits. So, he had to be cautious.


    And just like that, eight more years passed.


    Eight years of emptiness before his life changed again.


    He was sold again.


    But instead of the being sent to another battlefield, he was called back.


    From the frontline city of Vanzahra in the demon world, he was called back to main material realm where he never stepped into.


    And if that shock wasn''t enough, his new owner was Rayne Von Ellsworth, the son of Earl Reynold Von Ellsworth, a Archmage.


    ''Why was I chosen?''


    That question arose in his head, but it quickly disappeared in a few days.


    The people he was travelling with, the people who were chosen, just like him they were lucky.


    They had something that normal people didn''t.


    Be it the beautiful woman, or the small boy.


    Taking these hints, his 25-year-old brain connected the dots and came to a simple conclusion.


    ''Maybe this guy wants to build an army of lucky people?''


    He thought.


    So, he wasn''t surprised when the topic came around.


    What truly surprised him was what happened after.


    -So, how about we...let our swords do the talking?


    His new owner said, suddenly emitting D- ranked pressure.


    Once again he couldn''t believe it.


    He knew that his owner had just completed his 14th year a few days ago, and now in front of him he was emitting D- ranked pressure?


    He couldn''t help but feel ridiculous.


    And that feeling only escalated as they sparred.


    What D- rank?


    -Claannngggggg


    This was the strength of D- rank?


    Strength of D- rank can keep up with him, a D+ rank, whose body was actually C- rank!?


    Absurd.


    And what was even more absurd was that he was losing!!


    A genius.


    And a Lucky one.


    His new owner was both of them.


    He understood this, and he got more interested.


    It was like a small flame had been ignited in his empty heart.


    Just how far can he go?


    Just how absurd he can be?


    ''And can I follow him?''


    He thought as the small flame got bigger.


    And as a result-


    -BANNNNGGGGGG!!


    -BANNNNGGGGGG!!


    -BANNNNGGGGGG!!


    -SWISSSCCHHH!!


    -SCREEEECHHH!!


    -BOOOOMMMM!!


    "Huff, huff. You are getting stronger Syrus, huff. Looks like the gravity training had a good effect on you."


    "Huff. Yes, seems like it."


    "Huff, huff. Another round?"


    I asked.


    "Yes."


    "No."


    And got two replies.


    One from the front and the other, from behind.


    Turning around, I saw remaining of the two of the trio coming along.


    As for the one who answered, it was Cana.


    Crossing her arms, the young woman looked at both of us like we were a lost case before opening her mouth.


    "Young Master, you surely didn''t forget that you had to enchant your sword by today, correct?"


    ''Oh, fuck!''


    "Big brother totally forgot~?"


    Allen chimed in playfully.


    "No, I didn''t."


    I denied immediately,


    "Then Young Master why are you here?"


    "Umm, I-I wanted get some inspiration before enchanting my sword!!"


    And spouted some bullshit.


    "Then I think you must have gotten enough inspiration by now, correct?"


    "Yes..."


    I said, disappointed.


    "Off you go then~"


    "Oh yeah, wear some clothes before going."


    ''Oops, I forgot that too.''


    Quickly summoning a black T-shirt to cover my bare torso, I ran towards the main building, not before reminding them, though.


    "Don''t forget we are leaving tomorrow!"

 Chapter 55 - Eva’s Side (2)

    [Fernsby Duchy]


    -FLASSSHHHH!!!


    -FLASSSHHHH!!!


    -FLASSSHHHH!!!


    In a large bustling hall, lights just kept flashing.


    One after another, non-stop, going on and on and on.


    And when these lights disappeared, people emerged, hordes of them. Walking out from these flashing chambers swiftly.


    With hordes of people appearing and disappearing in with these flashes of lights, it was natural that a crowd formed inside the hall.


    It was literally a sea of people.


    A sea so vast that, that distinguishing individual drops was impossible.


    Or it should have been...


    Two individuals, just two of them, stood out.


    Not because they were using magic or something. No, the use of magic itself was banned in the building.


    Still the two of them stood out.


    Why or how, no one knew, but people involuntarily cleared their path, making way for them to move forward.


    Which they did.


    Walking towards the exit, both of them placed their hands on the metallic gates, confirmed their identities, and left.


    **


    Walking out of the teleportation hub, Eva instantly felt better.


    Honestly, she didn''t like how stuffy the place was, nor did she like the number of times they had their identities checked.


    It isn''t like they are criminals, so why is the security checking them so many times?


    She didn''t understand.


    ''Is it because this is a Duchy?''


    She wondered.


    "No, this level of security isn''t normal even for a Duchy."


    The ''old-man'' walking ahead of her answered.


    "Then... something happened?"


    Eva asked, a bit curious.


    Not much, just a bit.


    "Nothing you have to worry about. Just the former champion woke up."


    "Former Champion...?"


    Now, who was that? And what does he mean by woke up?


    Without even glancing back, Chris knew exactly what was going through his disciple''s mind. And being a no-nonsense person, he didn''t create any kind of suspense and just answered her unasked questions.


    "The former champion of ''Strongest of the Younger Generation''. Apparently, he was in comatose for a year and it''s just now that he woke up, right before his Coming-of-Age ceremony. A great timing to wake up."


    "''Strongest of the Younger generation?'' What is that?"


    "Just what is sounds. An Empire wide competition where all kids below 14 participate, and the one who wins gets the title."


    "Hmm... wait."


    "His Coming-of-Age ceremony is now, and he was in comatose for a year; So how old was he when he participated in the competition? Twelve?"


    "Eleven."


    Eva eyes widened at that.


    An eleven-year-old winning an Empire wide competition, where the participating limit was fourteen?


    What does that mean?


    It means he was strong!!


    And what was her goal?


    It was to find someone of her age who is as strong as her.


    So, how could she not be excited.


    "Is he strong?"


    She asked with anticipation.


    -Smirk


    A smirk crawled up his lips as his disciple asked that.


    "Yes, strong, very strong. The only reason I didn''t tell you about him till now, was because he was in comatose."


    "Mhm, I see..."


    "So, are we here to fight him?"


    She asked, her anticipation muting down a bit as she heard the comatose part.


    ''After a year of comatose, surely, he would be lagging behind...''


    She thought.


    "No, we aren''t, and he doesn''t live here."


    And with that, her anticipation died down.


    What''s the point in getting excited if she can''t fight with him?


    But still,


    "What''s his name anyways?"


    She asked cursorily.


    "Huhu~ His moniker is a funny one. The Crazy Young Master, Rayne Von Ellsworth."


    ''Crazy Young Master?''


    Her nose involuntarily scrunched up at those words. And not without reason.


    ''Young Master''


    If someone asked her what kind of people she definitely didn''t want to run into, then she would instantly reply, ''Young Masters''.


    Her experience with them was as such, that she couldn''t help but do so.


    During her time at the Flenial Academy and during the past three months that she spent travelling, she encountered a lot of them.


    Those ''Young Masters''.


    Every place she teleported to, had one or two of them.


    And she was just disgusted with them.


    All of them, each and every one of them, were incredibly arrogant, and impossibly annoying.


    They annoyed her so much that she almost considered if they were using a mind disturbing spell.


    And most importantly, for some reason, they wanted her to be their personal maid.


    Why would she be their maid?


    Why would she service them?


    She wanted to be strong, she wanted to find someone who could understand her, and...


    And...


    And...?


    And she didn''t know, but she didn''t want to be someone''s maid, especially not those fat Young Masters who looked at her weirdly.


    What she didn''t know was that ¨C each time she encountered those Young Masters, her master felt thankful on the inside.


    ''Thankfully, she doesn''t know what they really meant, or, heads would have rolled.''


    **


    [Late Evening]


    If there was one thing, that she came to like in the past few months of travelling, then it would be sightseeing.


    She really liked seeing all kinds of different places, different landscapes, and different environments. Visiting all kinds of unique shops, and eating various kinds of local specialties were next in the line.


    And with her being in another new place, she just did that.


    She explored the city of Cristalvale.


    Visiting one place after another, going from this shop to that shop, seeing this place before quickly moving to another place, and so on.


    Oh yeah, there was another thing she learned in the past few months, and that was talking.


    She talked more in these last three months than she talked her whole life.


    Naturally, not with her master, her master didn''t like to talk.


    She talked with shopkeepers, venders, cooks, and so on.


    At first, she thought it would be hard or something, but soon she realized that wasn''t the case, and she soon realized that she wasn''t all that bad in talking. My people talked like her.


    No, not many, most people talked like her.


    Wait, that wasn''t correct either, umm...


    Not most people, most men talked like her!!


    Yes, that was it!!


    And that fact boosted her confidence.


    Even though she was stiff and stuttered with each line she spoke, at least she didn''t have red cheeks nor did she fidget around in place like most men do!


    Yes, she was better at talking than most men out there.


    She psyched herself up, as she left another shop and walked along with her master through the flea market.


    But not for long.


    Only till the sun was up.


    As soon as the sun went down, the time of her enjoyment ended. That was the compromise they agreed on.


    On the first day of their arrival in any city, they would sightsee it.


    So, as soon as the day ended and the evening came, it was her turn to follow her master.


    Back to being serious, Eva walked through streets, following her master, moving towards the eastern gate of the city of Cristalvale.


    And just after a few steps, she cried through their mink link.


    ''Master, we have a tails, 12 of them.''


    ''I know, ignore them as usual.''


    He said calmly on the surface.


    But on the inside, he was anything but calm.


    His mental senses concentrated in a single direction, as his mind focused on a hidden aura.


    An aura as vast as the sea.


    And just as his mental senses touched that aura...


    A female voice echoed in his head.


    ''I won''t harm you.''


    Buzzing his head as it sounded.


    Before completely vanishing, as if it was never there.


    Of course, he wasn''t fooled. Just from the aura of the other party and the buzzing in his head, he knew, that the other person was on a higher level than him.


    -A Archmage.


    If he was any other magic user he would be surprised, but now, he just sighed.


    He couldn''t even be surprised, not after this scenario happened almost every time, they entered a new city.


    Archmages weren''t cabbages, and from the E+ rank aura he felt at the Archmages'' side, he knew what was happening.


    ''This girl is a trouble magnet, a powerful trouble magnet.''


    Attracting the young princess'' attention on the first day of her arrival?


    Really? What were the chances?


    He couldn''t help but lament.


    But of course, outwardly, he looked the same. Not a hint of his inner turmoil leaking out.


    Walking on the snow filled paths of Cristalvale, a bit of nostalgia crept up to him as he remembered the old days. His days as a trainee, his days as a recruit, and his days as an officer.


    He spent fifteen odd years servicing the army here, so while he won''t say he missed it, he still liked this place.


    It was a paradise for ice mages like him.


    Walking familiarly through the city, they soon reached the heavily guarded eastern gate.


    And after having their identities checked, and using a bit of power that came with his noble position and military merits they walked past it.


    They walked past the huge forty-meter-thick wall and entered the world of white, pure white.


    *


    -HOWWLLLLLL


    -HOWWLLLLLL


    The winds howled, carrying with them the piercing chill, characteristic to the North.


    The ground was white, so was the sky.


    The trees were white too, their leaves were all covered in snow while the lower half of the trunk was half buried in it.


    The contrast between the outside and the inside was just too great.


    Almost as if you stepped through a portal.


    Only this time it was no portal, it was the location.


    The city was Cristalvale was situated in a valley, a valley between two gigantic mountains, that were part of an even more gigantic mountain ranges.


    Its location was also the reason that the city was so small.


    It wasn''t actually small, but compared to all other noble estates, yes, it was a lot smaller.


    While life was still possible, and made comfortable thanks to magic, on this side; The life on the other side was impossible.


    On the other side of the mountain range was a wasteland, a land of extreme cold, a land covered in perpetual snow.


    But that was only for humans, for beasts, for monsters, it was a perfect place. A place where human ambition couldn''t reach. A place only for them to grow.


    And right now, exiting through the east gate of the city meant entering the small window of life that existed between the city and the wasteland.


    Seeing the white plains, hearing the howling wind, and feeling the chill that he was used to, thought came into his mind.


    ''I''m finally back.''


    Feeling his powers growing a lot, thanks cold to the environment, the Monarch ranked mage listened to his disciple.


    ''There''s still someone following us.''


    ''Let them be,''


    "And let''s go."


    He said, quickly moving through the rough terrain, as if it was non-existent, leaving Eva behind.


    Not been someone who was left behind Eva channeled her Mana, reinforced her feet, and followed behind.


    But alas, not a single thing her master told her to do was simple.


    Though her master ran quickly, he wasn''t quiet, and she knew this was on purpose.


    Thanks to that voice that was as good as an alarm in the dead of the night, all kinds of monsters present in the area were attracted to them, more specifically to her, her Master was long gone by the time they came.


    Knowing this was another one of the many tests she had to pass, Eva didn''t flinch.


    She lowered her center of gravity, summoned her gear, and weaved her spell, doing all that without slowing down.


    And as soon as the first horde of monsters was upon her, she unsheathed her sword.


    Unleashing the spell contained within.


    -BOOOOMMMMM!!!!


    -CRASSSSSHHHH!!!


    Snow overturned, trees broke, and so did the beasts.


    The white snow turned red, broken bodies flew everywhere but the girl didn''t bat an eyelid and kept unleashing her spell.


    Sword energies colored green, that exploded with a blackish-blue flame.


    A new spell that she came up with.


    She knew that fire wasn''t going to work in the north, and ice wasn''t going to work well with the beasts who had adapted to the cold.


    So, she came up with this, her new spell, Bitter Coldness.


    The wind blades carried the spell and gave it the blunt force it needed to pierce outermost hide of the beasts; the darkness covered the fire, protecting it from the icy environment releasing it the exact moment the spell hit the beast, the fire rendered the monster''s defenses that were developed to counter ice useless, opening the path for the darkness to invade the its body and unleash the destructive wrath it kept suppressed, from within.


    But it wasn''t the normal darkness, along with its destructive nature, the darkness held an icy edge to it, thanks to it destroying the ice element poured in the spell and assimilating its remains.


    Be it the wolf type monsters, the one horned rhino type monsters, or the bipedal ogre like monsters, all of them had thick hide and were heavily resistant to ice, but on the inside?


    The ice was still effective.


    From the number of monsters, she had killed till now, it was very effective.


    But that was just one of her spells, she kept using all kinds of different spells to decimate any monster that got in her path as she followed her master.


    As fast as she could.


    And after a struggle of half an hour she finally caught up to him.


    He was leaning against a tree, reading some book as he waited, as if the chaos he caused was someone else''s business.


    "Let''s go Master."


    Eva said, other than her breathing being slightly rushed, and her mana being half-empty she was totally fine, not a single bit of blood or gore covered her, as she slaughtered the monsters.


    She was ready to go.


    "The last tail is finally gone, so we can go where you want us to."


    Nodding, Chris said.


    "At least you are getting smarter. Follow me, quietly."


    He said as he led the way.


    "I will introduce you to your next target."


    Tilting her head Eva followed him quietly, as she thought.


    ''All that travelling for a single target?''


    ''Now who is that?''


    She was curious.


    ''Is it strong.''


    Or maybe... she was just a battle maniac...


    ***


    Author''s Note:


    The chapter is late, guilty as charged, but this is all because of my fucking teacher.


    She gave us two assignments and told us to complete them yesterday itself.


    Talk about unreasonable.


    So, till 11 at night, according to my country''s time I was writing those assignments. Then I continued writing the chapter, I had already written around 1k words day before yesterday, but after an hour and another 200 words my head just stopped working.


    I was thinking of writing something and was writing something else, making simple mistakes and typos on each line I wrote.


    So, I kicked the bucket, and that''s why it is late.


    Anyways this chapter is longer than normal, and the next chapters continuing this will come, between volume two, normal chapters.


    Also, keeping true to my schedule, there will be a chapter tomorrow.


    That''s all, thanks for reading, hope you enjoyed it~

 Chapter 56 - Farewells And New Start.

    [The Next Day]


    [Ellsworth Estate]


    It was time for goodbyes.


    After having breakfast and dealing with all the prep-work, our group was ready to depart.


    Naturally, goodbyes preceded the departure.


    And yeah, there were a lot of people who wanted to say ''goodbye''.


    The first among them was Gandalf, no, not Gandalf, I mean, the Gandalf like librarian, as for what his actual name was, I had no idea.


    Anyways, he was the first to step forward among the people present here, which was quite a crowd in my opinion.


    "Greetings Young Master, here are the books you asked for."


    He bowed a bit, before 12 thick books materialized beside him, floating in the air.


    Um, yeah he wasn''t technically here to for goodbyes, but since he said,


    "I wish you a safe, and comfortable journey."


    He was counted.


    "Thanks for the service."


    I said, pocketing the books in my bracelet.


    "I''m just doing my job Young Master."


    He said, bowing again and leaving the plaza.


    Not paying much mind to him, I turned to my next customer, a troublesome customer.


    "...young master..."


    Mora said, weakly, as she presented me with a small package.


    Taking the package, I didn''t scan it with my senses or something, that would be disrespectful, instead I just kept it in my bracelet and looked back at the maid.


    For the past few days, she was as indifferent as she could have been, talking as much as needed, doing as much as needed, maintaining an appropriate distance.


    Her behavior created an illusion, an illusion that she was okay, an illusion that she wasn''t bothered.


    But now, even a simple glance was enough to infer her state.


    The girl was infatuated, no, she wasn''t in love, she was just infatuated.


    But that didn''t mean it didn''t hurt, that didn''t mean she wasn''t bitter.


    She was hurt, she was bitter, and the feeling was even worse cause it was probably her first time experiencing it.


    For her...


    "Thanks, Mora."


    I said, showing her the best smile I could, before reaching out my hand.


    "I hope to see you after my return."


    Tapping the middle of her forehead, with my fingers, I said that, meeting her now raised eyes.


    "Maybe, I''ll be taller than you by then?"


    "...yes."


    "I hope to see you too... young master..."


    "That''s good."


    I said, as I watched the maid leave the plaza with small steps.


    Seeing her like that stung a little, but I couldn''t do anything about that...


    With her leaving, I finally paid attention the four people left, let me rephrase that, four important people left.


    Reonald, Mom, Dad, and Amy.


    And the first to get my attention was Amy.


    Now, I won''t deny it.


    The kitsune maid was the person closest to my heart.


    Spending each day with her, basking in her care, receiving her love, I could only say, I was blessed.


    Without a word, I stood in front of her and hugged her, burying myself in her soft bosom.


    For a moment I forgot all my worries, I forgot my life had a deadline, I forgot the upcoming disasters...


    All I knew in that moment, was that this person loves me from her very being.


    It was only after she patted my head, that I came to my senses, and said,


    "I will miss you..."


    ''...Mother.''


    Saying the last part through a mind link.


    And with a smile that was overflowing with love, she replied.


    "I will miss you too..."


    ''...Son.''


    Feeling a fuzzy in my heart, I nodded imperceptibly, and moved on.


    Hugging the woman who was warmly, but a bit sullenly, was watching our interaction.


    Though she hid it well, really well since I didn''t feel a hint of it, I knew my mother, the Countess was jealous.


    Thankfully, the long hug did its magic.


    I got a kiss on my forehead, a ton of dos and don''ts, and finally request.


    "No matter what, be safe Rayne, I request this of you, be safe and come back without a scratch."


    "I will try my best..."


    I replied as such, to her emotion laden words and left her embrace, finally facing my father.


    Unlike my mother or should I say mothers my father wasn''t that emotional.


    "You know what to do when in danger?"


    "Yes."


    "You remember how to contact faction members?"


    "Yes."


    "You got familiar with your new identity?"


    "Yes, yes, and yes, I know it all Dad, don''t worry. Rather, do you remember the kids that I mentioned you?"


    "Valen and Tiara?"


    "Yes, I remember them, though, I will test if they are as capable as you said."


    "Go ahead and do so."


    "Be safe, Rayne. I hope you achieve whatever you are traveling for."


    "Thanks dad. I will."


    I said sincerely.


    Then, I patted Reonald''s head, messed up his hair, and pinched his cheek, saying a "Bye-bye, little brother~"


    Before taking Allen''s hand, who had God knows when sneaked out of the carriage and was talking with Reonald, in mine, and walked towards the carriage.


    Waving a final goodbye, I boarded the carriage after Allen, and closed the door, instantly getting a,


    "Your family loves you a lot, Young Master."


    From Cana.


    "I know, and I love them too."


    ''That''s why, for protecting them, I''m leaving.''


    I left those unsaid words in my heart told the coachman to start driving.


    And just like that our carriage left the estate, through one of the many secret passages, that I didn''t know of.


    ***


    [The Ellsworth County]


    [City of Rabhat]


    [Mercenary Guild]


    Mercenary Guild was a chaotic place.


    Chaotic and busy.


    Filled with the brim with gruff and rough mercenaries, who were eagerly waiting for an easy mission to appear.


    Naturally, the waiting was filled with food and beer. Beer that made a lot of these mercenaries to lose control.


    Normally the intoxicated mercenaries would argue, fight and break a few pieces of furniture.


    And that was totally acceptable, rather it was helpful.


    The charges of the broken furniture made these good for nothings move the assess, while the money the guild received helped it to make an excuse to replace the old dusty furniture with good new ones.


    So, when the peculiar group of four, who entered the guild and walked straight towards the counter, was blocked, it was no surprise for Savva.


    After all, she worked in the guild for five long years, and saw this scenario happening many, far too many times to actually be surprised.


    Without paying much mind to the commotion which was becoming increasingly rowdy she just continued her paperwork.


    And just in a few moments she heard that familiar,


    -BOOM


    -CRASH


    Sound of furniture breaking.


    Casting a glance towards the source of the sound, she quickly calculated the damages.


    ''Four chairs, a table, and the old clock that fell down from the wall due to the impact. That''s good I finally won''t have to hear that annoying cuckoo.''


    That was her train of thought, before she noticed something.


    ''Isn''t the Joe?''


    Instead of the rookie she expected there to be, she saw Joe the local bully of the guild, lying within the broken furniture.


    -Knock


    -Knock


    Bringing her back to her senses was a knocking sound of someone tapping her counter.


    Snapping her head to the side, she saw, a handsome young man smiling at her.


    ''Yeah definitely handsome.''


    "Nice to meet you... Savva. I''m Ray and I would like to register my mercenary group."


    "How do you know my name?"


    She unconsciously spouted.


    "Oh that, it''s written that tag you wear on your bosom, quite a nice one you got there... the tag, I mean."


    He said with a wink.


    And for a moment she was speechless, considering whether to be happy for the appreciation or to punch the handsome guy on the face for the blatant sexual harassment.


    Fortunately, she did none, and went back in her professional mode.


    ''He must be skilled if he render Joe unconscious with a throw.''


    She thought, as she asked


    "Then this won''t be the first time you are visiting the guild, I presume?"


    "Yes, it isn''t. Here, our mercenary cards, just create a group of the four of us."


    "Then you must know all the terms and conditions?"


    "Yes, we do big-sis!"


    The child in the group said.


    "You heard him."


    The handsome guy, Ray, said. While the other two just nodded.


    "Okay."


    She said, taking the four cards, and got to work. Inserting them in the guild''s magical artifact she tapped the keys and checked their information.


    [Ray Niger ¨¤ D- Rank, 19 yrs. old, Male]


    [Signor Tone ¨¤ D+ Rank, 25 yrs. old, Male]


    [Camila Mercer ¨¤ F+ ranked, 24 yrs. old, Female]


    [Alex Dresher ¨¤ E- ranked, 12 yrs. Old, Male].


    Naturally, the information wasn''t visible to her, the artifact was the one who cross-checked it.


    She only confirmed the card''s authenticity, and when it was confirmed, she added the group in the database.


    "Who is the leader, and what should I name the group?"


    She asked when she was almost done.


    "The leader is me of course, as for the name... Trouble-seekers would sound nice, right?"


    "Trouble-seekers? Are you sure? The name can''t be changed again."


    She said her face turning strange as she heard that name.


    "I am."


    He chuckled a little as he said that.


    "If you are fine with it..."


    -Ding.


    She said, as with a bell like sound, the registration was complete.


    "Thanks for waiting, your mercenary group, Trouble-seekers, is now established and connected to the Guild."


    "Also, here, take this."


    She said handing Ray, a small book.


    "With you being the group leader, some functions of your card have been unlocked, this book will explain them to you."


    "I see..."


    "Savva, thanks for your service, I''ll come around if I have any issue."


    Ray said.


    "Okay."


    She said, as she watched the group leaving the Guild.


    Only remembering about the charges after they left.


    ''Fuck! The guy totally had me in his pace!''


    She said inwardly.


    ''Oh well, I''ll just charge Joe for the whole thing.''


    She thought a minute later.


    She definitely was annoyed with the cuckoos.

 Chapter 57 - Stay In Rabhat.

    We left quietly and moved quickly.


    A few days passed since then.


    And the city of Rabhat was our first actual stop.


    Exiting from the Mercenary guild along with my party members, no, I should call them my mercenary group, right?


    Anyways so exiting from the guild, I turned around and instructed them.


    "You guys are free to do whatever you want." I said, while handing them small pieces of paper. "Just be careful, and inject your mana in them if you''re in trouble."


    "Also, you all have the amulet I gave you, right?"


    "Yes."


    "Yes!!"


    "Yes..."


    I got three yeses with various degrees of enthusiasm.


    "Umu." Nodding, I continued. "Keep them with you, and contact each other by them, use those talismans only as a last resort."


    "Now, as you do your thing, do these simple tasks as well. Signor (Syrus) you, take the carriage and find a place for us to stay. It should have everything we require, but shouldn''t be lavish. Especially, it should have a stable that can keep our carriage and raptors. As for else what we require, think that yourself."


    "Yes, Ray (Rayne)."


    "Camila, you and Alex will be together, I presume?"


    "Yes."


    "Okay, then keep an eye on city''s atmosphere."


    Camilla (Cana) opened her mouth to say something, but I didn''t let her speak.


    "You don''t have to go out of your way to do that. As I said, just keep your eye open. Avoid dangerous places with Alex''s instincts (Allen), and don''t hesitate to use your powers to make your work easier."


    Saying that, I turned to Alex (Allen) who was listening quietly, smiling a little I asked


    "You will help big sis, right Alex?"


    "Of course, I will help big sis!! You can count on me Big Brother Rayne!!"


    I grimaced as he said that.


    Seeing my expression, the little boy quickly understood his mistake as he said.


    "I-I mean, big brother Ray..."


    Patting his head, I consoled.


    "It''s okay, but make sure not to repeat this, okay?"


    Inwardly adding.


    ''That''s why I made a sound proof barrier around us.''


    "Okay..."


    "That''s good, now off you go, you three. Shoo, shoo."


    I waved them away.


    "Wait!, Wait Young Master!!"


    But the previous manipulator refused to budge.


    "What will you do when we''re gone?"


    "Me?"


    I said pointing at my face.


    "Yes you, surely you won''t be idling around?"


    "Hoooo~~"


    I said, as a huge smile appeared on my face.


    "You can always accompany me Camilla." My smile growing with each word, "What do you say? Wanna come?"


    "I-I''d rather not, come on Alex!, we are going!!"


    She said, drifting off with Allen.


    (A/N: Guys, I will call them by their original names outside of conversations, I mean, outside of these "_")


    With everybody gone, my smirk faded away as I walked through the streets of Rabhat.


    Say, what do you think an author would do if got reincarnated in his own world?


    Obviously, he would look for power-ups, right?


    Power-ups, cheat items, skills, magic and so on...


    I was the same, and instead aiming for just any power-up, I was aiming for a highest-tiered one.


    A power that would rival hers.


    A power that directly countered her darkness, while also complementing it.


    It was a must have power for me.


    Just there was a problem.


    A huge problem.


    The power I was looking for, the power I wanted, was occupied.


    Occupied in a bad sense.


    The power I wanted, was the Chief Deity of The Church of Light.


    With Church of Light being a hidden religion.


    And if I wanted to get what I want, I had to mess things up.


    According to the plot, I had time, anything between six months to a year, to be exact.


    In six months, the church would act, and if church acted then it would be game over.


    Both for me and for the church.


    As soon as it acted, it would torn down and absorbed by much bigger powers. Powers that know what that so-called deity actually was and knew how to use it.


    In the plot they weren''t that successful and were only able to use a bit of power.


    But that single bit of power was a big enough pain in the ass, enough to actually be a high ranked villain.


    So, before it acted, I had to act. Act while the stakes were still low...


    Destroying a whole religion for a power-up?


    Well, that was my plan.


    That was for later though, right now, I had work to do.


    **


    After donning another disguise, and walking for an hour and half, I reached my destination.


    If any of my group members saw me right now, even they would fail to recognize me.


    Yes, it was a bit of covert operation.


    My destination was an ordinary, a not-so-different-from-others bar and restaurant, Night''s Reel.


    Entering the restaurant, I was greeted with silence.


    There were no customers nor were there many employees.


    ''Well, that is to be expected considering no one would drink in the middle of the day.''


    "Welcome, Dear Customer."


    Said the sole employee, who was busy organizing the shelf.


    Quickly placing the wine bottle in his hand on the shelf, he turned around, only to find me sitting on the counter.


    Smiling, he said, "Order anything you want Dear Customer, except for alcohol. We don''t sell alcohol at this time."


    Placing my hand on the counter, I pushed back the menu that he passed me saying.


    "I don''t want alcohol though; I want something unique."


    "Something unique?"


    He said raising he eyebrow.


    "Tell me."


    "An Ale, a Ginger Ale."


    (A/N: I know ale is also an alcohol. But this is supposed to be a secret code, so please don''t mind that.)


    "What kind of Ginger Ale?"


    He asked.


    "The kind that has never touched the sunlight, the kind that has been locked away."


    "Then you must have the key of that lock?"


    Moving my other hand, I placed it precisely on the menu, before opening my closed fist.


    A small, silver-cookie-like piece of metal, no bigger than a bite sized cookie, landed on the menu, as I said.


    "I do."


    The menu that was a magical artifact itself, lit up, as a few words appeared on its black cover.


    -Identity Verified.


    -High Level Clearance.


    As soon as those words flashed, the employee''s attitude did a total 180.


    "Nice to meet you, Master. We received the news of you coming, looks like it wasn''t a faux."


    "Nice to meet you too, but no need for greetings or formalities, I''m in hurry."


    "Okay, please come in, we''ll talk inside."


    "After you."


    I said, following him inside.


    Passing through the restaurant''s kitchen, we entered another door, a secret door hidden behind a shelf, before finally entered the ''inside.''


    Walking down the stairs from the hidden shelf, we arrived into some kind of basement.


    There were passages on both sides, each leading to two rooms, while the room I was being led into, was right in the front.


    Opening the door for me, the employee said, "Go in Master, there will be someone to receive you."


    "Okay, good work."


    I said, not worrying much about my identity, as I stepped past him.


    And just like he said, someone was waiting for me.


    Sitting on the couch, that was placed in the middle of the office like room, a middle-aged man was calmly browsing through documents.


    Just like with the bartender, I had no idea about his identity, and honestly, I had no interest in knowing who he was.


    ''He is a dead-man anyways-''


    -Oops.


    ''My thoughts leaked out.''


    I chided myself inwardly.


    Cutting the chase, I sat down on the couch, right in front of him, and placed a bunch of documents on the table.


    "Nice to meet you, Master, I almost couldn''t-"


    "Please, drop the formalities." I interrupted. "We both are far too busy for that."


    "The city of Lueurre, that''s the information I want. More specifically, I want information the Western District in the city of Lueurre. I have already specified every detail I want in this document, but just in case I''m telling you this, focus on rumors and people''s behavior. Also, try to find someone by the name of Travis, if you can that is."


    Taking the documents from my hand, the middle-aged man, who was also the Manager, from the tag he wore, skimmed through them before opening his mouth.


    "It can be done young master, but it will take some time."


    I sighed inwardly as he said that.


    ''He didn''t find anything.''


    "I expected that, how much time?"


    "4~5 days, as the city itself is a quite far from here. Master won''t stay here for that long, I think?"


    "You thought correctly, I am departing today itself. So, what do you suggest?"


    "I suggest you inform me of the cities you will stay at, I will make the information available at those branches."


    "Okay, that works." I said, waving my hand in air, as a piece of paper and pen appeared in from of me.


    Using my good old psychokinesis, I wrote a series of five cities on the paper before passing it to him.


    "All of them are quite big cities, thankfully, we have our bases in them as well. Any special reason for the route, Master?"


    "None of your business." I stated rudely.


    After that we settled a few details, before I left the building, quickly.


    **


    Taking out my disguise in a vacant ally, I contacted Syrus with my amulet.


    And just like with a phone call, I had to wait a bit, before the link formed, which did form in a few moments.


    ''Syrus, have you found a place.''


    ''Hm, not yet.''


    ''Good.''


    ''Hmmm?''


    ''Go to the southern district, pick an inn from ones there.''


    ''Okay...''


    Sometimes, it is good to have a subordinate who doesn''t ask questions, I thought, as I made my way through the network of alleys, using a few artifacts to lose any tails I had before wandering off, sightseeing the city, looking for anything that caught my eyes.


    Nothing did though, guess plot armor only helps the protagonists?


    ***


    [Ellsworth Estate]


    [Earl''s Office]


    -Flip


    -Flip


    "Is something wrong, Earl?"


    A skinny man, wearing a red robe that had a huge ''OCTAA'' written on it, said.


    "..."


    Only to be met with silence.


    Honestly, the man was confused.


    It was just a two-page list of talented orphan children?


    Just two pages!!


    And yet! The mighty Archmage had already flipped it over for the fifth time!


    Plus! He wasn''t even answering his questions!


    Just what was wrong!?


    Tell him already!!


    His mind couldn''t handle the suspense, nor could his C rank body withstand the pressure the Archmage was unconsciously emitting.


    About to reach his limit, the man opened his mouth...


    Only to stop in his tracks, cause at that exact moment the Archmage moved, his pressure disappearing as he did.


    "Okay, I will study the list, and inform you about my decision tomorrow-hm? Were you saying something?"


    "No, nothing."


    The man replied with a constipated smile.


    "I see, anyways, I will inform you tomorrow. Enjoy your stay in the Estate."


    "Thank you, your highness."


    The man said before running out of the room.


    What that man didn''t know was ¨C The Archmage, or the Hidden Magus, wasn''t unconsciously emitting his pressure, instead he was enjoying every bit of it. Also, he didn''t know that he was really going to be constipated tonight.


    Looking at the list of orphans, the Earl read the first two names.


    "Valen Rosemary, talented in Alchemy."


    "Tiara Ludwell, talented in Combat Magic."


    ''How could you be so sure Rayne? And most importantly how did you find him?''


    His own son was becoming more mysterious with each passing day.


    ''Anyways, I have to recruit them."


    ''But two snatch top two talents from the Empress?''


    ''I have to prepare for negotiations if I want them.''


    But first, "Lets meet them."


    ***


    [City of Rabhat]


    [3:00 AM]


    In the dead of night, when the cats sleeping, so were the horses. In the dead of night, when even the patrolling knights were taking turns sleeping. In the night, when even bars were closed.


    A flower bloomed in western region of the city.


    A fire flower.


    A building had caught fire.


    The fire broke the calm winter night, making a commotion, waking those who were sleeping soundly in the warmth of their beds.


    In the inn we were staying, I suddenly opened my eyes.


    Getting out of the bed, I walked towards the window and opened it, turning my head towards the right, as I did.


    Thanks to our inn being a three storied one, I could see it.


    The flames devouring the building, along with the lives in it.


    I observed the flames for a bit, before returning to the bed, as if losing interest.


    I said out loud as I laid on the bed.


    "Go take a look at what happened if you want, you are awake anyways."


    "Yes."


    Syrus, who was laying on the other bed said.


    Getting up the next moment, he dressed appropriately and left.


    With him gone, I finally took out an amulet, an amulet that projected a holographic screen in front of me.


    A holographic screen with the title, [Faction Missions ¨¤ Selected Missions].


    There, a single mission was present under the title.


    ''Eliminating the spies of Rabhat.''


    Clicking on the mission, I selected the completed tab, before turning the amulet off, and closed my eyes.


    ''Mission Completed.''


    Muttering heavily in my heart.

 Chapter 58 - Battle In The Forest (I)

    The next day, was a day like any other.


    A half-slumbering city.


    A cold morning, filled with yawns and the urge to return to bed.


    I mean, what did you expect?


    The whole city being alert? Its forces searching for the culprit of a random fire?


    Well, you were wrong then.


    The talisman did it''s work well. So well, that unless you sent a precious high ranked magic user to investigate, you won''t find a thing.


    Well, I wouldn''t depend on succeeding a whole mission with a talisman, if it didn''t work well.


    ''It was worth tens of millions of Coles after all.''


    I thought, as we made our preparations for leaving the city.


    Though I said preparations, they weren''t actually much.


    We just gathered our luggage, checked our ride, I mean the raptors, and checked out of the inn.


    Out of the inn, onto the road.


    Taking the straight path to the teleportation hub, our carriage ''coincidently'' passed through the last night''s fire site.


    There wasn''t much of a commotion now, only some people, probably neighbors were still gathered there.


    "He was a good man, the bar owner."


    "Yeah, he was..."


    "It is too tragic, not a single person managed to escape..."


    "Its all because of alcohol, the damn thing burned too quickly, to let anyone escape!"


    "Hey, don''t curse! The officer is still here, looking for survivors."


    I could here their conversations.


    And I could also sense a D rank mage going through the rubble, as someone said, an officer looking for survivors.


    Unfortunately, he wouldn''t find anyone.


    I was sure of it.


    Opening the window of the carriage a little, I peeked through the tiny gap, finally taking in, the site of disaster.


    The building had collapsed. It''s roof falling down as the wooden beams couldn''t support it anymore, while the ground floor had been totally reduced into black charcoal.


    Kicking the still red embers of building, a blue robed mage was standing in the rubble, his eyes taking on green hue as he searched the area.


    But just like I said he found nothing. Shaking his head, his eyes turned normal before he lifted his hand in air.


    In response, cumulation of magical symbols, runes, appeared above his head. Turning and twisting, slowly forming a kite-shaped magic circle real-time.


    "Ohhhh, a magic circle!!"


    "A magic circle!!"


    People cried out, like small kids in a festival, as they moved back.


    And then, the magic circle flashed, conjuring a wave of freezing water that wet whole plot, creating black smoke, before-


    -Snap.


    The mage snapped his fingers, freezing the water the next instant. Covering the rubble with a thick layer of ice.


    ''Show-off.''


    ''But it''s good that he didn''t dwell much.''


    Relived, I closed the window.


    "What happened there?"


    Cana asked curiously.


    "Nothing much, a building caught fire yesterday."


    I replied innocently.


    "Syrus knows better, he checked it out last night."


    "Is that so?"


    She said, glancing at the small window between the front and the back of the carriage, from which she could see the back of Syrus''s head as he drove, before answering.


    "I will ask him later."


    "As you wish~"


    With that she went back to talking with Allen, no longer paying me attention.


    Silence lingered in the carriage for a few minutes, that is, only if you excluded the whispering duo in front of me, before we arrived.


    [The teleportation hub]


    Opening the door, I jumped off the carriage, stretching, as if I got stiff from a short ride.


    Of course, that was just me getting into character.


    Right now, I was wearing a white full sleeved t-shirt, baggy black pants that were tight only at my knees and white shoes. Topping it all with loose high neck black overcoat, with a single strap.


    That along with my new appearance, light brown hair, chestnut-colored eyes, and peach skin suited my new persona perfectly, especially when I wore light armor that only covered my joints and a chestplate under my overcoat.


    My appearance, thanks to my mother, and my clothes, thanks to Amy.


    When I proposed this, I got really scared due to the weird smiles they had at that time. Thankfully, they didn''t go overboard.


    Also, it was not just me who had a makeover, naturally my party members followed too.


    Syrus had gone from wheat colored to white skinned, his red hair stayed red, but his green eyes were disguised as golden.


    As for his clothes, I got him proper high-quality ones. Black sleeveless body suit that started from his neck and ended above his knees, black trousers worn over them further covered by a red sarong fastened by a white band at his waist.


    All of this was topped by a long elbow length gauntlets and a short-sleeved half-jacket.


    His new look was quite fashionable, at least from a mercenary''s perspective, and got along well with his red-edged sword.


    You could even say, Syrus had the biggest makeover after me.


    For Cana and Allen pursed ordinary looks.


    Cana changed her hair and eye color, going from faded pink and rose to light brown hair and even lighter brown eyes.


    She wore a proper mercenary dress, which had all kinds of tools, pockets and utilities, all of them, hidden by a brown hooded robe she worn over it.


    But even then, holding a book in one hand and Allen''s hand in another she looked like a proper support adventurer, with those high length brown shoes of hers.


    And lastly, there was Allen, since he was a kid, I didn''t do much. Going with blue for his hair and golden for his eyes, I hid the dragon mark on his arm, and decided that was it.


    Right now, Cana made him wear a full sleeved grey shirt folded to three fourth length, a faded yellowish colored pant and a blue long waistcoat over it.


    Along with fingerless gloves and similar blue high length shoes, he looked absolutely adorable.


    Leaving the carriage, my ''trouble-seekers'' gathered and together with them, I left the city of Rabhat, the last city on the border of the Ellsworth County.


    ***


    [The Next Day, Night-time]


    The next day, we were camping.


    Enjoying the cold breeze and the song of the crickets.


    Not because we wanted to, but because we had to.


    The reason?


    The teleportation arrays.


    The teleportation arrays were like a web, they covered and connected, each and every city of the continent, making traveling extremely fast.


    You could go from Fernsby Duchy which was in the north, to Arsenio Duchy which was in the south in an hour or two.


    But, but, but, here there were terms and conditions.


    This service was only for nobles and military personnel.


    Unless you are a noble with high rank, or an military personnel with orders, you couldn''t use more than half of these arrays.


    Why was that?


    It was simply to make it harder for any criminal to escape.


    If anyone could simply teleport from one corner of the continent to another, then it would be an abysmal task to catch any thiefs or criminals.


    After all, no matter how strict the security measures are there will always be some ''phantom kids'' who will find a way around them.


    Anyways, for normal public, only some specific arrays were activated, while they had to travel on foot to cover short distances, all in hopes to reduce the number of these phantom kids.


    And yes, it worked.


    Though the public was discontent with the decision, as it made traveling quite inconvenient for them, but, in the end they relented.


    Quite funnily, that was the only thing they could do...


    As I said before, an extreme world, this one.


    That was that though.


    After being teleported out of the County, we didn''t stay in the city we arrived for long. Instead, we immediately bolted off, taking the road for the next city with a teleportation hub.


    And thanks to that we were camping right now, in the middle of nowhere.


    This was expected though, and we were all prepared for it.


    A nice little fire was lit in the middle of our camp, a pot filled with hot cream stew atop it, giving off a nice appetizing smell, as Syrus who was wearing an apron tended to it, creating a comical scene.


    On his side were the duo, Cana and Allen, with Allen looking like he couldn''t wait to eat anymore, while Cana was persuading him otherwise.


    A homely scene I must say, normally, I would have joined them, but right now, I didn''t.


    I was too busy scrolling through the faction store, looking for a new identity that could help me in approaching the Church of Light.


    Plus, even though I didn''t show it, I could just not act homely when I killed people yesterday.


    Even if it was for just revenge.


    The attack on me in the estate, the Archmage with the secrecy attribute that attacked me, somehow, someway, the Earl investigated him, and found out that the Archmage was connected with those guys I blew up.


    So yeah, instead of just a mission, it was type of revenge.


    Or that was how I justified it. Cause deep down I knew; it wasn''t that either.


    I was killing for the sake of killing.


    I was killing to get used to killing.


    These guys were going to killed anyways.


    Till now.


    From the day I had been transmigrated to till now, I had not killed a person with my sword.


    I took actions knowing it would kill them, I ordered someone to kill them, I bombed people, and even killed a demon.


    But with my own sword, with my own hands, I hadn''t done it.


    Yet.


    And I feared the day I will do that, will I puke my guts out, will I be traumatized, or will feel absolutely nothing?


    I feared that last possibility the most...


    -Ring, ring!!


    Just as I was about to brood more in my thoughts, the amulet in hand started ringing, interrupting me.


    -Ring, ring!!


    Looking down at it, I checked who was calling me, already having a few guesses about his identity...


    And I wasn''t wrong.


    It was the Magus whom I was thinking about.


    My Dad, the Earl.


    Reynold Von Ellsworth.


    -Ring, ring!!


    I stood up.


    "I''ll have to take this; you guys can eat without me."


    I informed the trio, before getting in the magical tent. And yes, it was magical, a lot bigger from the inside.


    Constructing a sound barrier, I sat on bed and picked up the call.


    And the first thing, I got after picking up were-


    -You''re late.


    Words of reprimand.


    "I was about to eat dinner. It''s you who is calling at wrong time."


    I defended.


    -You are late even for dinner then, should have eaten ages ago.


    Hearing that, I said sarcastically.


    "Oh, that is cause unlike someone who gets served delicious dishes on a silver platter, we have to cook for ourselves!"


    At that, he smirked, as if he already won as he slowly said,


    -No one told you to leave in the first place.


    And fuck, he did.


    "..."


    I opened and closed my mouth a few times before admitting my defeat and sighing.


    "You didn''t call only to criticize my eating habits, did you?"


    At that, his smirk got even wider.


    -Well, just thought I should inform you. I recruited those kids, Valen and Tiara.


    "Really!?"


    -Yes, really.


    I exclaimed, feeling accomplished at the thought.


    ''Finally, I brought one of the protagonists on my side, even if it is only on the surface.''


    ''At least, this went well.''


    I suddenly felt relieved, suddenly felt that what I was doing, all my efforts, all my plans...


    I felt like they were not in vain...


    Feeling better, I asked in a light tone.


    "Anything else? And how is mom? She isn''t worrying too much, right?"


    -She is a strong woman, but with you doing those dangerous missions, she can''t not worry.


    -Honestly, I don''t understand. You can mobilize all the faction''s resources you want in my name. All you need to do is give me a call and that''s it.


    -So, just why are you doing these?


    His eyes locked with mine, as the atmosphere around us turned intense.


    "You know..., I was just wanted to be independent...?"


    I said, making my statement end like a question, cause even I couldn''t believe, how lame my excuse was.


    -Then you should stop depending on all my resources.


    Of course, excuses would be answered as such.


    -But, that''s not really it...


    -You are lying.


    He stated, with his piercing blue eyes still staring at me, almost as if they could read my mind.


    -I guess, you plan to do another one of those ''secret'' things of yours.


    "Yeahhh..."


    I replied weakly, averting my eyes, waiting for further questioning.


    But instead of questions, I heard a light laugh followed by


    -Haha, my son has a become a man of secrets. Maybe I should be happy that you aren''t a simpleton anymore? I don''t know...


    -But remember this Rayne.


    -I don''t care what you do, I don''t care what your plans are!!


    He said, his voice still calm, but somehow, I could feel the rising intensity of his words.


    -I only care about your safety.


    Words that immediately softened.


    -So, be back safe...


    "I will."


    I said, before the call disconnected.


    -Huuuuu


    Taking deep breaths for a while, I cleared my expression, and stepped out.


    "Yo, I''m back."


    I said raising my hand, as I moved towards the group.


    "Leader."


    Syrus acknowledged.


    "Done talking?"


    Cana inquired.


    "Have this too big-brother, its tasty!"


    Allen chimed.


    "Yeah."


    I replied, taking an empty bowl, filling it with stew, as I sat down between Syrus and Cana.


    The stew was hot and had an appetizing smell, taking a spoonful of it, I was about to put it in my mouth when-


    -HOWWLLLLLL!!


    -HOWWLLLLLL!!


    -HOWWLLLLLL!!


    Howls, many howls, sounded from all around the camp.


    "Big-brother, danger."


    Allen turned his head and said seriously.


    ''Yeah, I had a feeling that my trip was going too smoothly.''


    Placing the bowl back on the log, I stood up.


    Summoning my sword, I said.


    "Prepare for battle."

 Chapter 59 - Battle In The Forest (II)

    It happened in an instant.


    Just a moment ago, we were enjoying a simple homely meal.


    And now, just a moment later, we were surrounded.


    Left, right, front and the back.


    Monsters, monsters, and monsters.


    A great number of monsters, of all types and species all around us.


    "Prepare for battle."


    I said, as I made a decision, for all of us.


    "We''re gonna breakthrough."


    Moving first, I bought what we needed the most.


    Time.


    Slamming my hand on the ground, I poured my Mana in my glove and the next instant the emerald green gem on the back of it lit up.


    A barrier of the same colour exploded out of the gem, buying us the much-needed time, and blowing, the already lunging beasts, back.


    -ROAAAAARRRRRR!!!


    The beasts roared in outrage, furious at the barrier that kept them from hunting their prey, making it their next target.


    -BOOOMMMM!!!


    -CRASSSHHHH!!!


    Fangs, claws, punches, and bloodline abilities.


    All of them poured out in the barrier, making it flash brighter with each strike.


    "Get ready!! You have fifteen seconds!!"


    I shouted urgently, as I ran towards our carriage.


    First, I sliced the reins, freeing the raptors, before storing the whole carriage in my bracelet. Then I picked up Allen, who came running at me, lifted him, and sat him on the back of one of the raptors.


    "I taught you how to ride them, you remember that, right?"


    I asked.


    "I remember."


    Any other boy would be frozen stiff, with his heart in his mouth, but this kid was extremely composed and serious, as he answered.


    "Good. We will clear the path, you two, follow."


    I said, to Allen, and to Cana who climbed on the other raptor.


    A single glance at her face and I knew without a doubt, the girl was scared.


    Her hands were shaking, so was her body, her expression was pale as she stiffly held the reigns of the raptor.


    And it wasn''t a surprise that she was.


    Hundreds of monsters of all types were attacking the barrier, trying to tear it apart.


    Trying to tear us apart.


    The only reason they couldn''t was cause of the high quality of the artefact I used.


    But it won''t last long.


    The mana consumption to keep it activated was too much for me to bear, five-ten minutes and I would be sucked dry.


    That was also why I chose to breakthrough; we would be sitting ducks otherwise.


    Taking a look at my other teammate, Syrus, I felt a bit relieved as I saw him charging up a powerful attack.


    His elements were not uncommon, earth and fire.


    But from the piercing red glare that the edge of his sword was exuding, I knew it was going to be a powerful attack, powerful enough to open a gap, if I attacked just after him.


    "Protect Allen."


    I said to Cana.


    Giving the faltering woman exactly what she needed.


    A motive great enough for her to temporarily forget her fear.


    She froze for a second at that, but then, she turned her head and gave the little boy a glance.


    Seeing his resolute face, seeing his serious expression, she felt shame and a bit of grief, but soon, an expression similar to his formed on her own.


    ''No matter what! I will take care of him.''


    A fire blazed in her now light-brown eyes, as she opened her mouth to say something.


    Unfortunately, I didn''t have time to hear that, as the precious fifteen seconds were over.


    "I''M OPENING THE BARRIER!!"


    I declared, dispelling the barrier the next instant.


    And as soon as I did;


    -Huuuupppppp!!!!


    Syrus swung his sword in a wide arc, unleashing a supernova like spell on the herd of charging monsters.


    -SWUUUUU!!!


    -SIZZLEEEE!!!


    -BANNGGG!!!


    Flesh, blood, and organs flew everywhere, as a sharp burning smell invaded my nostrils.


    The beasts roared in agony and rage as they got burned and crushed, by Syrus'' spell.


    A burning crescent filled with red hot earth that smashed and burned everything in its path, creating an opening, for us to escape.


    But it wasn''t easy even then.


    Why?


    Cause their mad charge didn''t stop.


    They continued to throw themselves at us, not caring about the consequences at all, as if possessed by something.


    With their numbers, few seconds was all it would take to fill the gap opened by Syrus.


    A few seconds, that I didn''t give them.


    "Cover the back!!"


    I ordered, making Syrus focus on his forte.


    As for me, I ran forward.


    Four balls of concentrated elements forming around me, as I did.


    I reached the front, and as soon as I did, I slaughtered.


    Darkness, Wind, Ice and Earth.


    A storm of elements.


    That was what I unleashed.


    The four elemental balls distorted. Contracting and expanding, just like a beating heart, before their shape changed, elongating sideways to form a loop together.


    A circular loop full of elements.


    Elemental energy of four concentrated elements flowed through the loop, completing a circle in an instant; And then, the energy flew out.


    From elemental energy to an actual phenomenon.


    Hundreds of colourful projectiles made of elemental energy flew out of the circle, slaughtering the monsters, tearing through their ranks.


    Four to five shots, that was all it took to kill a monster, and considering I was shooting half a hundred of them each second, it was frighteningly effective. Far more effective than Syrus''s spell, but well, attacking isn''t his forte so it''s better not to compare.


    Satisfied with my spells effect, I moved forward, paving a path for my group through the hoard of monsters, while glancing around.


    With my spell keeping the monsters at bay, even if it was only for a few minutes, I could finally think a bit.


    No matter how you think about it, what was happening, was unnatural.


    You don''t just stumble upon a group of monsters this big, in the outskirts of the forest.


    And I can bet that finding such a big group would impossible even in the core region, that is unless, all the monsters gathered there for a monster only party.


    Which means...


    ''Someone is clearly behind this; I have an idea about who... But before that, we have to escape.''


    My eyes moved around crazily as I ran, looking for any gap, any hint, any loophole that could help me, help us.


    But those thoughts were cut off, as a towering figure blocked our path.


    My eyes settling on him.


    With height over 10 meters, an armoured black body, a beetle like horn, the bipedal creature with glowing white eyes was tanking dozen of my shots as if they were a breeze.


    (A/N: Think of Carnage Kabuto just black.)


    Seeing him like that, I knew he wasn''t gonna go down with my bullets...


    ''So, I have to kill him myself...fast...''


    I thought, as I launched myself forward with a burst of speed.


    In response, the monster roared-


    -ROAAAARRRRRRRR!!!


    And charged at me.


    ''Ice.''


    The circular loop of elements around me stopped spinning, reverting back to its original form, the four elemental balls.


    Then, the light blue ball of Ice element flew forward.


    It flew at the charging giant monster, dropping on the ground just before they could collide.


    And then.


    Everything froze.


    Be it the giant monster, the small monsters, or the ground, everything within 30m diameter froze, but-


    -CRACK!!!


    -CRACK!!!


    -CREAK!!!


    The huge one won''t go down this easily.


    [Peekaboo]


    My presence diminished greatly; it was as if I got transparent. As if I left the material realm, as if instead of being a part of this world, I was just a spectator.


    I shook my head, shaking off of that strange feeling, as I got to work, for there wasn''t much time left.


    The ice cracked and creaked, unable to contain the strength of the giant trapped within.


    -FLASSSHHHH!!!!


    -CRASSSHHHH!!!


    And with a blue flash, it relented, exploding outwards, icy fragments scattering everywhere, revealing the now free giant, who was once trapped inside.


    With glowing blue veins on his black skin and the now electric blue horns, he looked a lot more intimidating.


    Not that it makes any difference.


    Hiding in the icy mist, I reached the monsters'' feet, undetected.


    And then, I slashed.


    Activating the sharpening enchantment of my sword to the max, I plunged my blade into the monsters'' Achilles tendon. Severing it with slight resistance before getting the hell out of there.


    -RUMBLE!


    -CRASHH!!


    A thick blue lightning bolt crashed just where I was standing.


    I jumped in the air, dodging the bolt, but I wasn''t safe.


    Instead, I was greeted with a strong, lightning-coated fist coming straight at me with insane speed.


    The fist cracking the air, leaving lightning trails in the air.


    But instead of afraid of the terrifying fist, my lips curled up.


    ''As expected.''


    [Split Second]


    [Parallel Mind]


    The whole world slowed down and fragmented. It was like splitting a video in different parts, each focusing on different things, and watching it in slow motion.


    That was how the world look to me, with my different thought processes focusing on singular things.


    Anyways, in that slow world, I did three things.


    First, I weaved a simple spell, a familiar spell, and stacked it thrice.


    Second, I twisted my body ever so slightly; Adjusted it''s angle, it''s trajectory and so-on, mid-air.


    And third, I called forth the yellowish-golden ball floating beside me...


    ''Earth''


    Then, the world flowed normally again.


    -WHOOSH!!


    -CRACK!!


    The fist full of lightning was right in front of me; so full lightning element that it was cracking the air, zapping me, electrocuting me, before even reaching.


    But, that''s all it did.


    Why?


    Cause it never reached me.


    My body touched the magic circle, passed through it, and everything else happened in an instant.


    Accelerated insanely, I narrowly dodging the actual punch, while the yellowish-golden elemental ball burst out in a yellowish light.


    -FLASSSHHHH!!


    The Earth elemental energy clashed with the lightning elemental energy, blinding the world in a bright flash.


    Both energies nullified each other, cancelling their effects, before dispersing, leaving me unscathed. Me, who had half of my sword embedded in the giant''s arm, me who was sliding uncontrollably on the beast''s arm, splitting the giant''s flesh, as I did.


    -ROAAAAARRRRRR!!


    The giant roared in anger, pain, and what-not.


    Slamming his other hand down on me, planning to smash me like the insect I was, or so he thought.


    But before he could do so, I jumped again, passing through the gap of his fingers, boosting my jump with a simple wind spell, launching myself high in the air.


    Flipping a few times in the air, I finally balanced myself as I began to fall, only to notice something blue glowing beneath me.


    ''Oh! Fuck! That shit is gonna be huge!''


    I exclaimed, as I saw the sheer amount of elemental energy being condensed by those beetle-like horns, belatedly thinking.


    ''Should I go all out?''


    But as I dodged the building-thick lightning beam, thanks to [Acceleration], that lit the night sky...


    ''For this brute, there''s no need.''


    ...I decided otherwise.


    -BOOOMMMM!!!


    There was a resounding boom above me, but I paid no mind to it. Instead, I focused on the giant below me, or rather the opening the giant had foolishly made.


    The blue veins running on the giant monster''s body had dimmed down, significantly. Same was the case for its horns, instead of the electric blue they were back to their original black self.


    It was as if the giant was out of lightning.


    Correction, not as if, the giant was really out of lightning.


    Which meant this was my chance to finish this.


    Concentrating on the remaining two elemental balls, ''wind'' and ''darkness'', I prepared my final attack.


    The two balls distorted again, rotating around my sword, reforming the circular loop, with my sword at the centre.


    A chaotic emerald green loop, enveloped by darkness, ready to burst at any moment, held at bay only cause I wanted.


    And, I didn''t plan on holding it for long.


    Accelerating my fall with another wind spell, I plunged at the monster, aiming at his weak point that had now lost its protection.


    A spot just between his horns.


    Had the monster been in normal condition, maybe it would have sensed the danger and dodged, or maybe ran? Not that it could, not without a tendon and the ice.


    But still, this brute didn''t even try, instead it stupidly punched forward, a punch that couldn''t be compared to the previous one, due to the lack of elemental energy.


    Easily bypassing the punch, I stabbed my sword between his horns, embedding it inside the giant''s skull...


    And as soon as I did, I stopped holding my spell back, letting it run rampant inside the monster''s skull.


    The monster roared.


    -ROA-


    Or so it tried to, but before it could do so, it''s brain was turned into a mush, along with its head, by a dark green tornado that emerged from his skull, making it explode like a watermelon.


    -THUDD


    The huge body of the monster fell with a thud, while I landed beside him, elegantly.


    Regrettably, there were no monsters around us, as they all died when I used ice elemental ball, or just his body falling could have killed lots of them.


    ''Yep, this guy was definitely not worth going all out.''


    I nodded and closed my eyes.


    [Mana Reading]


    Abruptly opening them, as I looking to my right. My chestnut-coloured eyes litting up with strange tricoloured petals, as they penetrated through the forest, finally finding something suspicious.


    ''Gotcha!!''


    Finally, the situation was starting to make sense.